of ancient Apostolike traditions When we demand where is the charter containing their title and right we see nothing but the flesh-hook with three teeth in their hand The Church cannot erre We are the true Church And Cursed be he who saith that in matters of faith our general Councils can erre Madame accept vnder your La. fauourable protection these my trauels in weakenesse not vnlike to the writer alwayes containing a faithfull testimonie of my humble endeuoure to confirme the branches of your noble housholde in the true faith of Christ. Nowe the great Mediator of the couenant of God stablish all your heartes in the certaintie of his vndoubted trueth vnto the ende and in the ende Amen Your La. humble seruant P. SYMSON The Preface THE estate of the Church of Christ whereoâ—… we 〈◊〉 to be counted feeling members hath bene very troublous froÌ„ the beginning of the world not like vnto the estate of Moab setled vpon her dregs not powred out from vessell to vessel Ierem 48. 11. yet the more afflicted the more beloued of God Whose face watred with teares is faire and whose mourning voyce is pleasant in the sight of God Cantic 2. 14. And like as doing of good willingly hath a great recompense of reward from God eucn so patient suffering of euill for righteousnes sake is highly commended in Scripture and richly rewarded in heauen Yea the very Ethnicke Philosopher PLATO to whome the glorie of the sufferings for Christ was vnknowne affirmeth that men who suffer scourging binding tormenting boring out of eyes and finally strangling of their breath for righteousnes sake are exceeding happie or as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports thrise happie PLATO in Repub. Howbeit the superlatiue degree of suffering that can bee found amongst the Ethnickes could neuer equall the glorie of the sufferings of Christian people They who were initiated in the mysteries of MITHRA this word in the Persian language signifieth the sunne could not be admitted to that honour before they had bin tried by suffâ—…ring of four score diuerse sorts of tormentes such as long abstinence from meate and drinke solitarie liuing in the wildernesse a long time triall of suffering the feruent heate of fire and the coldnesse of water and many other torments vntill the number of four score had bene completely filled out Nazian in Iulianum These voluntarie sufferings like as in the beginning they wanted the warrand of Gods calling so likewise in ende they shall want the hope of Gods reward But the mouth of God himselfe pronounceth Christians to be blessed who die in the Lord for they rest from their laboures and their workes follow them Apoc. 14 13. The manifold persecutions of the Church may bee diuided into three ranckes some of them were fierce and bloody some were craftie the third was and is both cruâ—…ll and craftie The ten Ethnick Emperours NERO DOMITIAN TRAIAN c. were so prodigall of the blood of the Lordes Saintes that they powred it out like water vpon the ground The Arrian Emperours were subdolous and craftie but the persecution of the Antichrist which is the third goeth beyond the rest both in crutltie and craft The experience we haue had in our own dayes of the crueltie of the supposts of the Antichrist and their craftie conuey of their malicious interprisesintended against our Soveraigne Lord his royall race and noble Counsellers doth clearâ—…y prooue that the malice and craft of the Antichrist goeth as farre beyond the malice craft of all Emperours as the flood of NOAH goeth beyond the inundation of Nilus ONVPHRIVS confoundeth the first two ranâ—… of the persecutions by a secret preterition of the name AVREâ—…AN and counteth DIOCLETIAN to be the ninth persecuting Emperour and the ARRIAN persecution for the tenth I can neither haue a good liking of his opinion nor of himselfe His opinion smelleth of nouâ—…ltie himselfe was an aduocat for heretiques and all bad reprobat causes he will pleade the cause of HONORIVS condemned as an herctique in a generall Councill and the cause of GREGORIE the seuinth and impudently dare denie that euer there was a Pope of the feminine sexe sitting in the chaire of Rome True it is that all the Emperours who liued after the ascension of our Lord into heauen vntill the Halcyon dayes of CONSTANTINE the great onely some few except such as NERVA and PHILIPPVS and few moe might haue their names most iustly inrolled into the Catalogue of persecuting Emperours because they suffered the fire that others had kindled to burne on still and quenched it not by the might of their authoritie But these are chiefly counted persecutours who either kindled the fire as NERO did or else by nâ—…we edicts and commandements set foorth in their names they added fâ—…well to the fire to the ende that the augmented flame of the fornace might strike the greater terrour into the heartes of Christians A short compend of the first ten great persecutions I haue collected out of sundrie authors whereinto necessitie driueth me to write of persecuting Emperours so far as appertaineth to the historie of the Church and no further and of persecuted Christians specially teachers against whome the rage of persecuting Tyrants was most baâ—…efully bent The names of the heretiques also behoued to be remembred the most malignant vleer that euer bred in the Church of Christ. These are the wandering stars of whome the Apostle Iude speaketh to whome is reserued the blacknesse of darkenesse for euer Epist. Iud. ver 13. I haue made litle mention of Councils except of that famous Councill holden at Ierusalem by the Apostles Acts 15. Prouinciall and nationall Councills during the space of the first three hâ—…ndreth yeeres were few in number by reason of the rage of persecuting Emperours and some of them that were gathered were obscure and the lâ—…sse regarded in respect of their contradiction one to another There was a Council gathered at Rome another in Caesarea Palestinae another in France the fourth in Pontus and one in Asia all these were gathered for one and the selfe same purpose to deliberate anent the keeping of Pasch day Euseb. lib. 5 cap. 23. In Rome VICTOR was in one opinion POLYCRATES in Asia held another opinion IRENAEVS in France was wiser then the rest and was more carefull to keepe vnitie in the Church of Christ then to dispute contentiously anent keeping of dayes The nationall Councill of Philadelphia in Arabia against ARTEMON and BERYLLVS wherein ORIGEN was present Euseb. hist. eccl lib 6. cap. 37. A Councill holden at Rome by CORNELIVS and another in some partes of Africke for the timous suppressing of the error of NOVATVS Cyprian epist. lib. 1. Epist 2. A notable Councill holden at Antiochia against PAVIVS SAMOSATENVS a pernicious heretique Euseb lib. 5. cap 29. All these were gathered for suppressing of heretiques Some Councils were gathered by CYPRIAN B of Carthage for rebaptising of those who were baptized by heretiques This weakenesse both in CYPRIAN and
the ministration of the holy communion is called the oblation of the altar the table whereupon the bread and wine were laide was called the altar the bread and the wine are called the offering or the sacrifice because part of it was distributed in the holy communion to keepe a memoriall of the Lordes death and the rest was giuen to the sustentation of the poore and in that respect also it was called a sacrifice as the scripture speaketh To do good to distribute forget not fo with such sacrifices God is pleasâ—…d Heb. 13. ver 16. The last part of the decreet is blasphemous and falsly attributed to FABIAN because the sinnes of men and women who beleeueâ—… and repent are forgiuen onely for the mâ—…rite of that bloodie sacrifice which the Lord Iesus offered vpon the crosse for our sinnes But our furnishing of elements to the communion and sustentation of the poore cannot merite forgiuenesse of sinnes The successour of FABIANVS was CORNELIVS the 20. Bishop of Rome He had a great strife against NOVATVS his complices He assembled a Councill at Rome of 60. Bishops besides Elders and Deacons by whome the heresie of NOVATVS was condemned and the Novatians were separated from the fellowship of the Church Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43. CORNELIVS was banished from Rome by the Emperour DECIVS and sent to a towne in Hetruria called Centumcellae where he had great comfort by the mutuall letters that passed betweene him and CYPRIAN Bishop of Carthage When the Emperour gote knowledge of this he sent for CORNELIVS accused him as a man who not onely despised the worshipping of the gods was disobedient to the Emperours commandement but also that hee was a trafficker against the estate of the empire by receiuing sending letters beyond sea CORNELIVS answered that he wrote os matters pertaining to Christ the saluation of mens soules not of matters belonging to the estate of the empire Notwithstanding the Emperour DECIVS commanded that he shuld be scourged with plumbats this was a sort of grieuous whip and afterward that hee should be led to the temple of MARS with commandement to put him to death incase he refused to worship the image of MARS Thus was CORNELIVS beheaded for the name of Christ after hee had gouerned 2. yeeres 3. dayes Platin de vit Oras EVSEBIVS writeth 3. yeeres lib. 7. cap. 2. LVCIVS the 21. Bishop of Rome was successour to CORNELIVS and continued in the gouernement of the Church of Rome 3. yeeres 3 months 3. dayes Platin. Euseb. onely 8. months lib. 7. cap. 2. One decretall epistle is asligned vnto him written vnto the Bishoppes of Fâ—…ance and Spaine whereinto hee braggeth that the Bishops of Rome cannot erre in matters of faith Tom 1. Concil but the ineptitude of a barbarous Latine stile whereinto the Epistle is dited declareth it hath bene written by an vnlearned Asse and not by LVCIVS Bishop of Rome STEPHANVS 22. Bishop of Rome ruled that Church 2. yeres Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 7. cap. 5. Platin. 7. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes He was greatly commoued against CYPRIAN B. of Carthage because that by his opinion of rebaptizing those who were baptized by Heretiques the vnitie of the Church of Christ was perturbed and rent PLATINA writeth that CYPRIAN before his martyrdome forsooke his opinion of rebaptizing and was content by imposition of handes according to the custome of the Romaine Church to receiue such as had bene baptized by Heretiques Platin. in vit Lucii The constitution anent consecrated garments that men in spiritual offices should weare in the Church no else where lest they incurre the like punishment with BALTASAR who abused the holy vessels of the house of God Dan. 5. in my opinion is not judiciously attributed by PLATINA vnto this Bishop STEPHANVS because the ordinance smelleth rather of Iudaisme then of Christian religion and the reason subjoyned to the constitution is altogether impertinent It was sacriledge indeede and a proude contempt of God in the person of BALTASAR to drinke common wine with his harlots in the vessels of gold dedicated to the holy seruice of God but an holy preacher to walke in that same apparell in the streete whereinto hee preached and ministred the communion in the Church this is no sinne nor a thing forbidden by any Apostolicke precept But PLATINA is dreaming when hee ascribeth such friuolous constitutions to a Bishop preparing himselfe for death for PLATINA supponeth that hee was martyred in the dayes of GALLIENVS Let the reader marke vpon what sandie ground of fâ—…iuolous constitutions and falsly alledged Popish faith is grounded The decree of STEPHANVS anent mariage bearing that the Priestes Deacons and Subdeacons of the Orientall Church were coupled in matrimonie but in the Romaine Church no person in a spirituall office froÌ„ the Bishop to the Subdeacon had libertie to marrie Tom 1. Concil â—…x Gratiano if it were true as it is assuredly false the Oriental Church hath a great commendation because they would not be wiser then God and they would not lay the yocke of the ordinances of men vpon the consciences of their Church-men but prohibition of mariage which I haue prooued to be a doctrine of deuils cannot be referred to so ancient a beginning The Romaine church desirous to be masked with a shewe of antiquitie they haue attributed Canons to the Apostles which are not found in their writings Yet it is a shame to the forgers of these canons to be found the principall impugners and transgressers of them cap. 5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say A Bâ—…shop elder or Deacon who vnder pretence of religion repudiateth his owne wife if he cast her off let him be excommunicated and if hee perseuere in so doing let him be deposed How can this constitution of STEPHANVS agree with the Canons of the Apostles Heere I appeale the consciences of honest and vpright men if they finde not that the lie iâ—… not onely repugnant vnto the veritie but also vnto it selfe The supposititious Canons of the Apostles the supposititious constitutions of STEPHANVS cannot both consist I know what they answere viz. that the Canons of the Apostles speake of those Bishops Elders Deacons who had wiues when they were admitted to ecclesiastical offices these should not repudiat their wiues vnder pretence of religion but anent others who were vnmaried in the time of their admission the 25. Canon declareth otherwise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to vnmaried men who are promoted to the clergie we command that if they please they shall marie but onely readers and singers to wit shall haue this priuiledge It is an vnsufferable thing to heare such leuitie and inconstancie imputed to the holy Apostles that they debarred no man from the office of a Bishop Elder or Deacon because he was a maried man O but if any man enter vnmaried to be a Bishop Elder or Deacon then he must not marie If mariage had bene
betwixt the Riuers Arnon Iordan and Iabbok by one apparent right the king of Ammon claimed that these lands should be restored vnto the Ammonites to whom of old they did belong but Iphtah refused to giue ouer the possession of these landes wherein the Reubenites and Gaaites dwelt and that for three great reasons First they receiued these landes out of the handes of their GOD by whose expresse commandement and warrant MOSES faught against Sihon king of Hesbon Secondly since the dayes of MOSES vntill the dayes of the gouernament of IPHTAH that is the space of three hundreth yeeres the people of Israel peaceablie possessed those landes And thirdly euen in the dayes of Moses these landes were taken out of the handes of the Amorites who were possessors of them at that time and not from the Ammonites For the like reasons I say we cannot agree to the doctrine of Inuocation of Saints First because wee haue receiued a perfect forme of prayer out of our LORDS hands wherein we are taught to pray onely to our Heauenly Father and not to Saints Secondly because the Church for the space of three hundreth yeeres after the LORDS ascension used no other forme of prayer then this to pray to GOD alone through IESUS CHRIST Thirdly if Papistes will needes make anie controuersie in this matter let them controuert with CHRISTS Apostles who haue left vnto their true successors this forme of prayer which we now use and such new young school-maisters as Papistes are wee cannot admit Against the seconde of the three preceeding reasons if they object that in the dayes of Cyprian the Christian Virgine whom Cyprian before his conuersion pursued with Magicall arts labouring to circumueene her shee prayed for helpe to the Virgine Marie as Nazianzenus writeth To this I answere that this narration which Nazianzenus hath found in some Apocryph booke is rejected by the learned as an vncertaine thing whereof Ierom writing of the conuersion of Cyprian maketh no mention Secondly this forme of prayer that a weake and timorous Virgine used was no liturgie nor forme of prayer used amongst Christian people in their holy assemblies and that thing which any one person doth of infirmitie and weakenesse is not to bee counted an ancient doctrine in the Church Seeing the Apostle warneth vs to absteine from all appearance of euill at least Papistes in their Inuocation of Saintes shoulde haue absteined from formes of speaking used in prayers made vnto the eternal GOD lest they should seeme to giue the glory onely due to the Creator to the creatures But in the matter of Inuocation of Saintes they haue set themselues forward with such impetuous speate that they cannot absteine from the honourable stiles giuen to GOD but these also must bee giuen to the Saintes The Prophet Dauid calleth the LORD his Rocke his Fortresse his Strength his Shield the Horne of his Saluation and his Refuge And in another Psalme GOD is our hope and helpe ◅rength in troubles readie to be found Are not all these honourable stiles and many more attributed to the Saintes in the ordinary prayers of the R◅ane Church Is not the Virgine Marie called the Queene of Heauen the prouident gouernor of Heauenly and Earthly powers the mother of mercie obteiner of pardon mediatrix to GOD-ward restorer of the grace to bee hoped for the mother of the militant Church the aduocate of the world Such pretious ointment as this is more meete to bee poured out vpon the feete of CHRIST then vpon the head of the Virgine Marie but a prodigall waster neither regardeth what hee giueth nor to whom they are but one steppe from calling the Virgine Marie directly eternall GOD for they put the gouernement of Heauenly and Earthly things vpon her shoulder they call her Queene of Heauen and the prince of peace What remaineth to bee said but one word that shee is almighty GOD and this stile also will bee necessarily inferred vpon the preceeding honourable titles attributed to her The honourable stile of an Aduocate Bellarmine is the bolder to attribute vnto the Virgine Marie because that Ireneus writeth Et sicut ill◅ seducta est ut effugeret DEVM sic h◅c suasa est ◅bedire DEO uti Virginis Euae Virgo Maria fieret advocata that is and like as she to wit Eva was seduced to depart from GOD euen so this woman to wit the Virgine Marie was perswaded to obey GOD to the end that the Virgine Marie might be an aduocate for the Virgine Eva. I am certaine that Bellarmine vnderstood not the meaning of Ireneus better then hee vnderstood the sence and meaning of his owne words In the words immediately preceeding Ireneus declares that like as sinne came in by disobedience in eating of the fruite of the forbidden tree euen so righteousnesse came in by him who manifested his obedience in another tree that is in suffering death vpon the Crosse. What neede had Be◅larmine to wreast the wordes of Ireneus after hee had set downe so cleare a commentarie of his owne words for hee calleth the Vi◅gine Marie an aduocate in respect of her blessed birth who by his obedience satisfied for the sinne that Adam brought in by his disobedience Now it is true that superstitiō is like vnto the Feau◅r called Hectica in the beginning hardly discerned but easie to bee cured and in end easily discerned but not easily cured Euen so it was hard to know what would bee the issue of the disputation of Origen when he disputed concerning the affection that Saintes departed carried towarde the members of the Militant CHURCH of GOD but it was easie to stay the course of this errour when hee who was the first author of it durst not auow it but in secret disputations said that possibly such a thing might bee But in our dayes the Feauer is growne to such an height that it is easier to discerne the errour then to find out a way to correct it What is then to bee done at this time where into errour hath preuailed so farre and of so long time that it is like vnto a Gangrene dayly becomming worse and worse so that it is apparently a remedilesse euill shall wee cease from damning superstition and let the people pray as they list It is better to follow the example of the holy Prophet Helias albeit Idolatrie was vniuersally ouer-spred in the kingdome of Israel yet he reproued the people for halting betweene two opinions and hee bowed his knees to GOD and prayed that the LORD would send fire from Heauen to burne the sacrifice and to seale vp in the hearts of the people that the GOD who made the Heauen and the Earth was the onely true GOD and onely to bee worshipped Euen so beside reprouing of superstitious Inuocation of Saints which also I haue done according to the measure of my knowledge in this Treatise I pray to the eternall GOD that hee
This same Author about the yeere of our Lord 1350. writeth to one of his friendes Let none euill desire entangle thee that thou shouldest dresse thy selfe againe to those Princes of darknesse c. To what purpose wouldest thou goe thither That thou mightest see good men borne downe and euill men aduanced Eagles creeping and Asses flying Foxes in chariots and Rauens in castles and Doues in the dungâ—… Wâ—…lues to bee free and Lambes to bee in bandes Finally Christ to bee bâ—…nished and Beelzebub to bee judge To these spectacles am I called backc againe I will not hearken neither doe I agree with them nor they with me O cruell and wicked sect of men louing no-bodie but themselues and that altogether preposterously and wickedly Who shall relieue the oppressed woilde and the afflicted towne Who shall reforme the enormitie of manners Who shall collect the dispersed sheepe Who shall reproue errontous Pastors Who shall reduce and bring them backe againe vnto their owne chaires Shall there bee none ende of licentiousnesse and sinne Hath the Spirit in vaine threatned by the Prophet These thinges hast thou done and I helde â—…y tongue therefore thou thoughtest that I was like vnto thee John Wiklef a Professor of Diuinitie in Oxford affirmed that whatsoeuer the Pope and his Cardinals command which cannot bee deduced clearely out of Scriptures this same is to bee counted Hereticall and not to bee obeied These few witnesses of God holy like vnto Hanoch the seuenth from Adam and zealous like vnto Helias by the example of their couragious zeale and zealous courage incited a greater number of Holy men in Germanie Switserland France Britanie and Poll to be witnesses to the truth of God whose number albeit it was as contemptible in the eyes of Romane Prelates as the number of the armie of Alexander of Macedo was in the eyes of Darius king of Persia. Notwithstanding by these witnesses of God the Antichrist hath bene discouered the citie of spirituall Babylon hath bene shaken the head of the beast hath beene wounded and all his Physitions haue much adoe to cure his wound againe But let vs proceede to that which followeth in the ende of the 8. verse namely that the Antichrist should not only be reueiled but also should bee consumed by the Spirit of the mouth of Christ whereof it may bee perceiued that the Lord will not abolish the kingdome of the Antichrist as hee did abolish other Monarchies of the Babylonians Persians Grecians and Romanes but hee keepeth the kingdome of the Antichrist afore-hand to bee consumed by the tempest of his owne wrath This argueth the great indignation of God against the kingdome of the Antichrist wherein hee findeth might joyned withslight so that the Lord will drawe out against him his great and mightie sworde wherewith hee visiteth Leuiathan that piercing Serpent and Leuiathan that crooked Serpent and hee slayeth the Dragon that is in the Sea for all his might the wrath of God shall bee reueiled against him from Heauen because hee hath with-holden the trueth in vnrighteousnesse Whatsoeuer shal be done against this mother of whoredomes in this worlde is nothing else but an earnest-pennie of that vnspeakeable wrath of God that shall seaze vpon the kingdome of the Antichrist at the latter daye More-ouer the equitie of the justice of God is to bee noted in this that God rendereth vnto the Antichrist such punishment as doeth moste proportionallie agree with the nature of his fault for by the Anathemes and Curses of his mouth hee subdued the mightie Monarches of the earth so shall Christ pronounce a Curse against him by the power whereof hee shall bee sent vnto the fornace of euerlasting punishment Nowe it might haue beene objected Howe could it come to passe that euer the Antichrist shoulde haue obtained so great place in the Temple of God To this objection the Apostle returneth a foure-folde answere First it came to passe by the mightie operation of the Deuill Secondly by lying miracles Thirdly by the deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse And fourthly by the incredulitie of men who would not beleeue the trueth of God therefore the Lord suffered them to be deluded with errours These foure causes are set downe in the 9. 10. 11. and 12. verses whereof when wee haue spoken a little GOD willing wee shall conclude this Treatise The first cause of the preuailing power of the Antichrist is the mightie operation of Sathan concurring with him who is to bee considered two manner of wayes sometimes as bound at other times as lowse and set at libertie hee is a perillous enemie at all times euen when hee is bound in respect of our childish simplicitie wee are like vnto babes who through curiositie at sometime will come within the reach of a bounde Lyon and will bee harmed by the meanes But when Sathan is set at libertie then hath hee a mightie operation euen so great that albeit light bee offered vnto men yet they loue darknesse better than the light of God If euer Sathan was set at ample libertie who is euer for the Elects sake somewhat restrained hee was set at greatest libertie when the Romane Antichrist had greatest preheminence for at that time the smoake of the bottomlesse pitte so ouercouered all thinges with darknesse that men sawe neither Heauen nor Hell nor yet themselues The Heauen was darkened because men sought an entrie into it another waye than by the blood of the euerlasting Couenant of God by the worthinesse whereof the moste Holy place is made patent to vs and none other way And Hell was darkened because men liued in a deepe securitie as if they had made a couenant with Death and Hell the Popes pardon and the fulfilling of the pennance injoyned by the Priest was counted a complete armoure to saue them against the fierie indignation of Gods wrath Yea and men saw not themselues but in seeking to establish their owne righteousnesse they were not subject to the righteousnesse of God Now it is our duetie with all our heartes to blesse the King of Heauen who hath begun to cast Sathan into bandes againe for experience of our wauering mindes declareth that if Sathan were set at libertie againe it were an easie thing to transport vs headlonges to all kinde of errours The second cause of the preuailing power of the Antichrist is signes and lying wonders in the Grieke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth miracles confirming a lying doctrine All the miracles of the Antichrist are either false miracles wherein nothing is wrought aboue nature nor contrarie to nature or else the ende of his miracles is the confirmation of a false doctrine The Romane Church braggeth much of miracles as if the power of working miraculous workes were a gift continuallie to remaine and an vndoubted token of the true Church of God Howbeit Holy Scripture attributeth to false Teachers who intise people to worship strange gods power to worke signes and wonders
were possible they shoulde deceiue the verie Elect. The mindes of people in all ages haue beene mightilie transported with signes and wonders in so much that the GENTILES firmelie beleeued that there was a diuine power in IVPPITER because the LORD permitted the Deuill to raise a mightie storme of winde and to ouer-blowe with sande the armie of CAMBYSES which went to PENTAPOLIS of purpose to spoyle the Temple of IVPPITER AMMONIVS The GRECIANS likewise beleeued that there was diuinitie in APOLLO because GOD permitted the Deuill to shake the mountaine of PARNASSVS and to destroye a great number of the armie of ZERXES who came to spoyle the Temple of DELPHVS Heathen people were rauished with admiration of workes which seemed miraculous But Christians to whome the written worde of GOD belongeth they shoulde regarde no miracle which leadeth them from the forme of true worshipping set downe in the written worde of GOD DEVTRONOM CHAP. XIII for all such miracles are called by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is miracles of falsehood or miracles confirming a false doctrine Nowe blessed bee our GOD who by the breath of His owne mouth hath begunne to remooue the mistie cloude of horrible darknesse and who hath made the beames of His trueth to shine vpon vs. And the LORD establishe our soules with His sauing Grace vnto the ende and in the ende Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrifice of the Masse THE soule of the Antichristes kingdome is the Masse which beeing abolished the Antichristes kingdome cannot consist Now therefore it followeth by due order that I shoulde speake of the Sacrifice of the Masse keeping this method first to search out if it bee an auncient Seruice in the Church of God secondly to search out the definition of the Masse and thirdly to declare the absurdities of the Masse To prooue the Masse to bee an auncient Sacrifice vsed and approoued in the Primitiue Church they alleadge the liturgie of Sainct Iames the bookes of Abdias bishop of Babylon the bookes of Martialis bishop of Burdeaux and one of the seuentie Disciples the bookes of Clement and of Sainct Dionyse the liturgies of Basill and Chrysostome a booke founde in Verona a towne of Italâ—…e set foorth vnder the name of Amphâ—…lochius bishop of Iconium the head citie of Lycaonia which describeth the life and miracles of Sainct Basill But now it is time to bee ashamed of their supposititious bookes and legendes of lies wherewith they were accustomed to deceiue simple people These bookes for the moste part are so vnknowne to Antiquitie that there is no mention made of them in ancient Authors The liturgie of Chrysostome is a booke falsely shrowded vnder his name because in that liturgie there is a prayer conceiued for the prosperitie and well-fare of Nicolaus the first vniuersall bishop And it is knowne that Nicolaus the first was not borne three hundreth yeere and more after the death of Chrysostome And in the booke set foorth vnder the name of Amphilochius a description of the life of Thomas Bekket bishop of Canterburie is set downe who was at least seuen hundreth yeeres posteriour to the dayes of Aâ—…philochius Such legendes of lies doe verie well agree with the kingdome of the Antichrist Moreouer the forme of Church-discipline vsed of olde will proue that there was no such Church-seruice as the Masse for these who had committed great sinnes by the strict discipline of the Church were debarred some from hearing of Sermons others from the Prayers and some from the Communion but wee reade of no man for the space of fiue hundreth yeeres who was debarred from the sight of the Sacrifice of the Masse because there was no such Seruice in the Church for the space aforesaide For mine owne part I found nothing in the Historie that once seemed to countenance the Popish Masse before the sixe hundreth yeere of our Lord at what time the bishop of Centum-celle made a fabulous narration to Gregorie the first of a man tormented in purgatorie who requested a Church-man to offer to God consecrated hosties for his reliefe out of paines but this fable cannot prooue the Masse to bee an auncient Church-seruice Chrysostome clearly declareth the forme of approaching to dinine mysteries in his time After Sermon a deacon stoode vp and cried with a loude voyce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Holy thinges doe appertaine vnto holie persons by which wordes hee inuiteth holy men and such as are duely prepared to draw neare to the participation of holy mysteries others who in conscience sound not themselues purged from the filthinesse of their sinnes hee exhorteth to single out themselues and not to approach to the holy Table This hee amplifieth by a dissimilitude of the Olympiak playes and the holy Supper In the Olympiak playes saieth Chrysostome an harolde stoode vp and after hee had pointed out a mans name who offered to giue a proofe of his valour in the Olympiak exercises then the harolde cried with a loude voyce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Doeth aniâ—… bodie accuse this man can anie bodie accuse him of theft of lewde manners of a base and seruile condition whereby he may be found vncapable of this high honouâ—… But when a man is disposed to approach vnto the holy mysteries the Church deacon calleth not vpon others to accuse him but sendeth him to the secrete parlour of of his own heart to accuse himselfe and to trie if he be absolued from his sinne and if hee bee refreshed with thè earnest-pennie of the Holy Spirite and made rich in good workes This was the forme of communicating in Chrysostomes dayes If there was besides this forme of communicating a sacrifice also wherein a Priest stoode at the Altar and he only did eate and drinke and the rest were onely spectators and beholders of the sacriâ—…ce then let them produce testimonies of Scripture or ancient Fathers whereby it may bee prooued that such forme of seruice was in vse in the Church Master Harding foolishly singing the triumph before the victorie citeth a place of Chrysostome as a full and perfect confirmation of the Antiquitie of the Masse Chrysostome when hee was a fellow-labourer with Flauianus bishop of Antiochia hee complained of the slownesse of the people in approaching to the holy Communion in these wordes I see saieth hee great inequalitie of thinges amongst you At other times When as for the moste part yee are in cleane life yee come not to wit to the Communion but at Easter though yee haue done something amisse yet yee come O what custome is this O what presumption is this the daylie sacrifice is offered in vaine Wee stand at the Altar for nought there is not one that will communicate The verie purpose whereat Chrysostome aimeth should make him ashamed to cite this place as a defence of the Masse for Châ—…ysostome is reprehending the people for resorting at so fewe times and in so small companies vnto the holie Supper
chap. 8. vers 3. For euerie high Priest is appointed to offer giftes and sacrifices wherefore it is necessarie that this man haue somewhat also to offer What is in this place that countenanceth the sacrifice of the Masse Like as euerie priest was furnished with an offering euen so the High priest and Bisshop of our soules CHRISTIESVS hee had an offering to wit his blessed bodie which hee offered for our sinnes But papists referre this place to an offering which euerie priest must offer presently so long as hee enjoyeth the honour of his priesthood and therefore saye they seeing CHRIST offereth no externall sacrifice in Heauen he must doe it in earth by the sacrifice of the Masse But the verie Grammer refuteth them for the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a worde of the preterit and not of the present tense and importeth that CHRIST hath alreadie offered a sacrifice for our sinnes which hath no neede to bee iterated because it hath perpetuall vertue to saue them that beleeue Another place of the Epistle to the Hebrewes chap. 13. vers 10. they abuse wherein it is saide Wee haue an altar whereof they haue no power to eat who serue in the tabernacle Here say they mention is made of an altar therfore in the Church there must not only bee a Communion table but also an altar in a proper sense to offer CHRISTES bodie vpon it To this I answere That in the newe Testament like as there is but one high priest and one propitiatorie sacrifice so in like manner there is but one altar euen Iesus Christ who is in Heauen and in whom our spirituall sacrifices are acceptable vnto God as the Apostle Peter saieth Bee you made a spirituall house an holie priesthoode to offer spirituall sacrifices acceptable vnto God by Iesus Christ. 1. Pet. chap. 2. vers 5. Of this Altar to wit Christ the Iewes who were miserablie addicted to the ceremoniall lawe they could not be partakers for by adhering to shaddowes they neglected to embrace the veritie represented by those shaddowes after it was indeede exhibited vnto the worlde In the booke of the Reuelation wee reade of an Altar in Heauen vnder which the soules of them who were slaine for the worde of GOD doe repose Apocal. chap. 6. vers 9. This is not a materiall altar because it is in Heauen but this Altar is Christ vnder whose shaddow the soules of the Godlie finde comfortable refreshment And Ireneus in expresse wordes saieth Est ergo Altare in Coelis illue enim preces nostrae diriguntur that is Therefore our Altar is in Heauen for thithertoe our prayers are directed The Romane Church woulde deceiue vs in this point as Zebul of olde deceiued Gaal the sonne of Ebed when Gaal sawe men comming from the mountaines Zebul answered The shaddowe of the mountaines seeme men vnto thee IVD CHAP. IX VERS XXXVI Euen so when holy Scripture speake of Christ the true Altar they would perswade vs that Scripture is speaking of a materiall altar such as is among them The fift absurditie of the Masse is a contradiction to it selfe In the description of the Masse there are two manifest contradictions First it is called a sacrifice propitiatorie and vnbloodie which two thinges are so opposite that they cannot consist together because the Apostle in the ninth chap. to the Hebrewes and the 22. verse saieth Without shedding of bloode there is no remission of sinnes Secondlie they saye that in the Masse the body of Christ is offered without suffering these two things also are so flatte contradictorie one to another that the Apostle continuallie joyneth suffering with offering in so much that hee saieth If Christ had offered himselfe often hee behooued also to haue suffered often Heb. chap. 9. vers 25. and 26. The sixt absurditie is a foolishe multiplication of vnprofitable ceremonies both before the Masse and in the celebration thereof with neglecting the essentiall rites of the Sacrament instituted by CHRIST himselfe such as breaking distributing eating c. for in their sacrifice that which they brake in three pieces to represent the threefolde estate of Christs bodie dead buried and risen againe from death by the ordinance of Pope Sergius the first this bread I saye which they breake they distribute not and the bread which they distribute in the Sacrament to the people they breake it not These essentiall rites beeing laide aside they haue inuented manie vnprofitable ceremonies as namelie before the celebration of the Masse Vestmentes Altars Altar-clothes Corporasses Paxes Torches and Candles and manie other preparations In the verie action and celebration of the Masse are diuerse histâ—…ionicall gestures of the Priest to lift vp his eyes and cast them downe againe to spreade abroade his handes and to close them againe to warble with his fingers to bow downe to bende vp to turne from the right hand to the left and from the left hand to the right with manie other vnnecessarie ceremonies All these they count ceremonies of signification representing viuelie the passion of CHRIST But it appertaineth vnto GOD to institute ceremonies of signification who can seale vp by them some inwarde grace in mens heartes The Church maye content themselues with ceremonies of order as the Apostle writeth in his first Epistle to the CORINTHIANS in the fourteenth chapter and fourtieth verse thereof where hee saieth Let all thinges bee done honestlie and by order The seuenth last absurditie is the vnhappie consequences of the Masse Albeit they bee manie yet at this time I reduce them to three heads First prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices is a consequent of the Masse for albeit in the Councell of NICE this matter was seriouslie vâ—…ged and IEROME in the furie of his disoutation against IOVINIAN speaketh not so reuerentlie of marriage as became him yet this prohibition preuailed not fullie vntill the sacrifice of the Masse was receiued and established Then it was thought meete that like as married persons for prayer and fasting I. CORINTH CHAPTER VII VERSE V. shoulde abstaine for a short time from matrimoniall fellowship In like manner these who are called to a continuall exercise of praying and sacrificing they shoulde also continuallie abstaine from the bed of marriage So that prohibition of marriage to men in spirituall offices attended the Masse as a Page doeth his master And Popes such as SIRICIVS CALIXTVS GREGORIVS the seuenth c. did vrge prohibition of marriage with no lesse vehemencie than they did the establishing of the Masse The seconde consequence of the Masse is a miserable abusing of the people of GOD because by this sacrifice for the moste part the people were bereaued of the preaching of the Worde and the ministration of the Sacramentes the verie ordinarie meanes whereby the Kingdome of GOD is builded amongst them The Worde was seldome preached and in verie vnfruitfull manner and mixed with fables and lying miracles borrowed out of legendes not worthie to bee read
bee the sonnes of God except they bee borne againe by both the Sacraments to wit by the lauacre of water in the word and the anointment of Chrisme True it is that Cyprian calleth the anointment of oyle after baptisme a Sacrament different from the dipping in water but his meaning is that the anointing with oyle is an element different from the element of water and Augustine long after Cyprian calleth the externall signe of the Sacrament a Sacrament and the thing represented by it res sacramenti Nowe what vantadge hath the Romane Church when they take holde of the wordes utroque Sacramento that is both the Sacraments and in the meane time they neither take heede to the sandie grounde whereupon Cyprian leaneth to wit the opinion of Tertullian neither yet take they heede in what sense Cyprian calleth anointing with oyle a Sacrament to wit because it is one of the elementes whereby our spirituall birth is represented The reuerence that was carried toward the ceremonies of signification in the law of Moses hath made a patent doore vnder the Gospell to receiue many legall ceremonies such as consecration by oyle the linnen Ephod the lightes shining all the night long and many other ceremonies which are the more easily embraced because in Poprie the substance of godlinesse is vtterly forsaken and vaine ceremonies are adhered vnto euen such as are ceassed because they had their performance in Christ. And like as it is a follie to take the huskes of the wine grapes after the liquor is pressed out of them and to cast them into the wine-presse againe Euen so it is a foolishe conceite to returne the ceremonies of signification which haue had their performance in Christ and are abolished to haue place againe in the Church of God Therefore let the Romane Church bragge of Antiquitie as much as they please in their Sacrament of Confirmation no antiquitie shall bee founde and that for three causes First because the anointing with oyle whereof the Fathers doe speake is not a different sacrament from baptisme but a ceremonie Preceeding and following Baptisme Secondly the oyle wherewith persons baptized were anointed was not mixed with Balsome And thirdly after baptisme anointing with oyle and imposition of hands followed immediately but in the Sacrament of Confirmation when it began to take place in the Church of God anointing with oyle mixed with Balsome followed not immediately vpō the necke of baptisme as a continuate action but it was ministred 12. or 15. yeere after baptisme so that it is a deluding of the world and a peruerting of those who are weak in vnderstanding to proue that the Sacrament of Confirmation is an auncient Sacrament in the Church because it was an auncient custome to anoint with oyle those who were baptized as if Baptisme and Confirmation were both one thing which they vtterly denie Let the judicious Reader vnderstand that the purpose of the Romane Church to aduaunce their Sacrament of Confirmation with impairing of the dignitie of Baptisme is but a new Popish inuention For the writers after the dayes of the Apostles the more auncient they are the more they magnifie the holy Sacrament of Baptisme by which saieth Clemens Alexandrinus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Wee are enlightened wee receiue the adoption of children wee are made perfect wee are made immortall What affinitie hath the doctrine of the Romane Church with Antiquitie who counteth the Sacrament of Baptisme onelie a preparation to the Sacrament of Confirmation Whereas auncient Writers haue attributed to Baptisme receiued truelie and with singlenesse of heart such perfection as leadeth vs vnto immortallitie and eternall life Lindanus pineth himselfe much as a woman trauelling in birth to bring foorth her childe so doeth hee endeuour with all his might to prooue that CHRIST instituted the Sacrament of Confirmation and that the Chrisme shoulde bee renewed from yeere to yeere and that this custome hath beene continuallie in vse since the dayes of the Apostles not onelie in the Church of ROME but also in the Churches of ANTIOCHIA HIERVSALEM and EPHESVS This is a verie confident assertion if hee coulde make it good And for proofe of all this geare is brought foorth asupposititious letter of Fabian bishop of Rome The cause is weake that is founded vpon such sandie grounde as Decretall Epistles doe falselie attribute to a great number of the bishops of Rome The olde prouerbe hath place in Lindanus as much as in anie Writer Parturiunt Montes nascetur ridiculus Mus that is The Mountaines are trauailing in birth and aridiculous Mouse shall bee brought foorth Fabianus testimonie written in a Legende of lies that is in Decretall Epistles vnknown to Antiquitie is no sure ground to any man to leane his Faith vpon it Moreouer he fetcheth a compasse to draw this Sacrament of Confirmation out of Scripture one way or other and hee saith that Christ commaunded his Apostles who were already baptized to remain at Ierusalē vntill they were endewed with strēgth from aboue Act. 1 in the day of Penticost the H. Ghost descēded vpon them in the similitude of fiery clouen tongs Act. 2 again the disciples at Samaria who were already baptized yet by imposition of the handes of the Apostles they receiued the gift of the H. Spirit Act 8. 17 What can Lindanus inferre vpon these groundes Christ bestowed vpon Christians who were already baptized a more ample grace than they had at the beginning whē they were baptized Christ added a signe in time of Confirmation somtimes fiery tongues somtimes imposition of hands ergo Confirmation is a Sacrament of the new Testamēt it followeth not for God in ordinary sacraments like as he maketh promises appertaining to al the beleeuers euen so in like maner he sealeth vp these promises by signes appertaining to all the members of the Church of God but promises belonging to a small number sealed vp with signs cōferred vnto a few cānot bee the ground of a sacrament which is a seale of the couenant of God belonging to all true professors and beleeuers And when Lindanus hath troubled himselfe with much businesse in end he granteth that Chrisming is an vnwritten tradition and hath no authoritie in the written word of God citing the testimonie of Basilius Magnus to this effect God confirmeth and strengtheneth them who are baptized in his name to bring his owne worke begunne in them to a perfection but not to institute a newe SACRAMENT And like as the GENTILES of olde who worshipped the SVNNE they worshipped it not onely for the glory and splendor that was in it but also for the benefite that it did communicate vnto the earth by warming it and making it fruitfull Euen so wee doe magnifie God our Creator and maker not onely for his owne most excellent and incomprehensible glorie but also because he daylie refresheth our soules with his goodnesse strengtheneth our weaknesse with the power of his sauing grace
These are points whereof no man doubteth and a large and fruitfull discourse vpon this subject is a commendation of the superabundant goodnesse of God but it belongeth nothing to prooue that Chrisming is a Sacrament distinct from Baptisme The African Councell called Mileuitanum pronounced an Anatheme against all those who saye that the grace of God in Baptisme conferreth only remission of sinnes already coÌ„mitted that in it there is no support promised to preserue men from sinnes in time to come that they bee not committed Whereby wee may euidently perceiue that the spirituall graces which the Romane Church referreth to the Sacrament of Confirmation were of olde referred to the Sacrament of Baptisme Likewise Antididagma Coloniensis as Themnisius declareth demandeth for what cause doth the Presbyter anoint him who is baptized with Chrisme seeing that he is to be anointed of new againe with Chrisme in the Sacrament of Confirmation And out of the booke De Gestis Pontificum he recordeth a constitution of Syluester That for the perill of vnexpected death it is meete that the Presbyter shall anoint with Chrisme him who is to bee baptized lest through absence of the Bishop the person baptized should depart this life without Confirmation but if the bishop be present let him be anointed by the bishop This declareth that of olde Chrisming was annexed to Baptisme But afterwards to multiplie the number of the Sacraments they separated it from the action of Baptisme and made it a peculiar Sacrament to bee ministred some space of time after Baptisme at the least seuen dayes for reuerence toward the seuen-folde graces of God conferred in the Sacrament of Confirmation as Durandus citeth out of RABANVS vsually twelue or fifteene yeeres interuene betwixt Baptisme and the Sacrament of Confirmation in the Romane Church Onely this I request of the judicious Reader that when hee readeth of Chrisming in the ancient Church hee would not take it for the Sacrament of Confirmation but for anointing with oyle in Baptisme And this custome also had no allowance in the written worde of GOD as Basilius expressely graunteth in these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is What Scripture hath taught vs anointing with Oyle Doeth not this proceede from secret and mysticke tradition Finally let vs search out this matter to the very grounde whereby it may bee euidently knowne howe this Sacrament of Confirmation crept in into the Church It was a custome of auncient time that children were presented to Baptisme by their Christian parentes and albeit their infancie coulde not comprehende the summe of Christian Faith yet neuer thelesse they were instructed and catechised when they came to yeeres of discretion and when they had sufficiently comprehended the summe of Christian Faith their parentes of newe againe presented them to the Bishop who after hee had receiued in audience of the people a cleare confession of their Faith hee blessed them and with the ceremonie of imposition of handes prayed to God that these persons who had giuen out of their owne mouth a confession of that same Faith which their parentes had professed in their name in Baptisme might continue in that same true Faith constantly vnto their liues ende This imposition of handes was vsed to imprint into the heartes of the persons who had made a confession of their faith a deeper reuerence of God and a greater care to continue constant But in doing of this there was no purpose to institute a newe Sacrament of Confirmation in the Church Moreouer persons who were baptized by Heretiques when they forsooke their heresie they were not rebaptized but they were receiued into the Church by the ceremonie of imposition of handes as hath beene declared in the life of Stephanus bisshop of Rome CENT III. CHAP. II. And this imposition of handes was joyned with prayer That it woulde please God to vouchsafe vpon him who was receiued into the bosome of the Church by imposition of handes the gift of the holy Spirit which was offered vnto him in Baptisme but it was not receiued because hee professed not the true Faith Neither can there bee founde in this seconde sort of imposition of handes anie grounde for the Sacrament of Confirmation To conclude this Sacrament of Confirmation is either of God or man If it bee of God let the warrande of His commaundement bee brought foorth in the which Hee commaundeth to anoint with Chrisme those who are alreadie baptized And is it not a disficill thing to these who are content to sacrifice their life for Christes sake to offer their children also to bee signated with Chrisme when they are twelue or fifteene yeeres of age But if no diuine commaundement can bee founde out commanding vs so to doe but it is a plaine humane inuention Then let the Romane Church bragge lesse of Antiquitie than they doe seeing there is nothing in humane inuentions but Antiquitie of Errour FINIS CENTVRIE IX CHAP. I. OF EMPEROURS CAROLVS MAGNVS IN the yeere of our LORD 801. CHARLES THE GREAT King of FRAVNCE was declared Emperour by LEO the thirde Bishop of ROME and hee reigned sixteene yeeres in his Emperiall dignitie for hee continued King of FRAVNCE fourtie and sixe yeeres The Empire of the West had beene cut off since the dayes of Augustulus the sonne of Orestes whom Odoaser king of Rugiheruli c. had compelled to denude himselfe of the Emperiall dignitie Nowe after the issue of 300. yeeres and after the Hunnes the Gothes the Lombardes and other Nations had obtained dominion in the West all abstaining notwithstanding of their preuailing power from the name dignitie and stile of Emperoures Nowe at length I saye Charles the Great is anointed and crowned Emperour by Leo the thirde in the Towne of Rome And this was the beginning of that euill custome which after followed to wit That Emperours should receiue their coronatioÌ„ from the Bishops of Rome At this time the Empire of the East was in the hands of the Empresse Irene in the hands of the Emperour Nicephorus who had banished Irene and reigned in her steade The Empire of the East was also weake at this time as apppeareth by a Couenant of Peace which they coÌ„cluded with Charles Emperour of the West in the which no mention is made of Exarchatus Rauenne to be rendered again vnto them only that the Isle of Sicâ—…ll and the Townes Landes which lie from Naples Eastwarde on the right hande and from Manfredonia sometimes called Syponto on the left hand compessed about with the Seas called Superum Inferum these should remaine in the possession of the Emperours of Constantinople Charles was a prudent godly Emperour more sound and vpright in sundry heads of christian doctrine than many others for he detested the worshipping of Images as vile Idolatrie as appeareth by his bookes written against the seconde Councell of Nice Charles was very friendly to Christians and defended them against the violence and tyrannie of their persecuting enemies namely against
opposition is made to the Councell of Frankâ—…ord neither was the adoration of Images auowed in any of thâ—…se Councels So much auaileth the authoritie of a Prince for suppressing of false doctrine heresie In this CouÌ„cel at Rhemes Wulfarius archbis was presideÌ„t 44. canons are rehearsed in the 2. Tome of Councels made in this Councell In the 1. Can. it was concluded That euery man should diligently acquaint himselfe with the Articles of his Faith 2. That euery man should learne the Lords Prayer and comprehend the meaning thereof 3. That euery man promoted to Ecclesiasticall orders shall walke worthily conforme to his calling 4. The Epistles of Paule were read to giue instructions to sub-deacons howe they should behaue themselues Yet is there not one worde in all the Epistles of Paule of a subâ—…deacon 5. The Gospell was read to giue instruction to Deacons to minister condingly in their office 6. Ignorant Priestes are instructed to celebrate the Seruice with greater vnderstanding 7. In like manner they are instructed howe to prepare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Sacrament of Baptisme 8. The holy Canons were read out of the Decretall of Innocentius for ordering the life of Chanons 9. The rule of Sainct Benedict was read to reduce Abbots and their Conuents to a remembrance of their order 10. The Pastorall booke of Gregorius was â—…ead to admonish Pastors of their duetie 11. Sentences of diuerse ancient Fathers were read to admonish men of all â—…aÌ„ks both Prelats subjects to bring forth the fruit of a good conuersation 12. These things being done they set down a forme of receiuing of confessions prescribing of pennance according to the Canonicall institution 13. They reasoned about the eight principall vices to the ende their diuersitie beeing distinguished euerie man might know what vices hee should eschewe and teach others to beware of the same 14. That Bishops should take heed to the reading of the bookes of the Canonicke Scripture and the bookes of Fathers should attend vpon the preaching of the word of God 15. That bisshops should preach the Sermons and Homilies of H. Fathers in such sort as all the people might vnderstand them The 16. can is coincident with the 12. 17. That bishops abbots permit no man to solace the company with filthy gesting in their preseÌ„ce but let poore indigent people be refreshed at their tables with lecture of diuine Scripture and praysing of God according to the Precept of the Apostle that whether wee eate or drinke let all thinges bee done to the glorie of God 18. Gluttonie and drunkernesse for bidden to bishops and the Ministers of God 19. Let not bishops bee rash to judge in thinges secret which are to bee referred to the judgement of God who can manifest thinges hid vp in darknesse discouer the secrets of the heart 20. Presbyters shall not transport themselues from a lowe place to a greater 21. Whosoeuer by money-paying procureth a preferment in the Church shall bee deposed 22. No Church man shall cohabite with a woman except it bee with his mother or sister or such like persons by whose companie no suspition of vncleannesse can arise Precepts giuen to Monkes and Nunnes I passe by as I did in the former Councell Can. 35. The Sabboth day shall be kept holy and in it no seruile worke shall be done according to the Lords Commandement 36. Let no man bestow vpon the Church that thing which by vnlawfull meanes hee hath fraudulently with-drawne from others 37. nor yet by lies and deceitfull meanes withdraw any thing duely beloÌ„ging to the Church 38. Let tythes be precisely payed 39. Let no man presume to receiue rewards for his decreet and sentence 40. Let Prayers Oblations be made for the Emperour and his noble rase that it woulde please God to preserue them in all happinesse in this present life vouchsafe vpon them Celestiall joyes in companie of the Angels in the life to come In the 41. Canon mention is made of a certaine rent left by king Pipinus of good memorie which they wish the Emperour Charles Pipinus sonne shoulde not alter nor transferre into another summe in respect that by so doing manie perjuries and false testimonies might ensue 42. And that no man should bee remooued from his mansion to whome the Emperoures Almes is distributed 43. And that the statute may bee confirmed by his Highnesse allowance whereby all contentions and strifes are ordained to haue a decision end 44. And that the statute made in Bononia concerning false witnesses maye bee ratified and confirmed with augmentation if neede require for eschewing of perjuries false testimonies and many other inconueniences IN the yeere of our LORD 813. and at the commaundement of the Emperour Carolus Magnus a Councell of manie Bishops and Abbots was assembled about establishing of Ecclesiasticall Discipline in the Towne of Towrs In the 1. Canon all men are admonished to bee obedient to the Emperour Charles the Great and to keepe the oath of alleadgeance made vnto him and to make prayers and supplications for his prosperitie and well-fare 2. All Bishops shall diligently reade and frequently peruse the bookes of holy Scripture the histories of the Euangell and the Epistles of Paul together with the bookes of ancient Fathers written thereupon 3. It is not lawfull for any Bishop to be ignorant of the Canons of the Church and of the Pastorall booke of Gregorius in the which euery man as in a viue mirrour might see himselfe 4. Let euery Bishop feede the flocke committed vnto him not onely with doctrine but also with examples of a good conuersation 5. A Bishop must not bee giuen to sumptuous banquets but be content with a moderate diet lest hee should seeme to abuse the counsell of our Lord saying Take heede that your hearts be not surfetted with gluttonie or drunkennesse but let holy lecture be at his table rather than the idle wordes of flattering fellowes 6. Let strangers and indigent people bee at Bishops tables whome they maye refreshe both with corporall and spirituall repaste 7. The delicate pleasures of the eare and the eyes are to bee eschewed lest by such pleasures the minde bee effeminate and inchaunted 8. Let not the Lordes seruantes delight in vaine jesting nor in hunting nor halking 9. Let Presbyters and Deacons followe the foot-steps of their Bishops assuring themselues that the good conuersation enjoyned vnto their Bishops is also enjoyned vnto them 10. Let Bishops haue a great sollicitude and care towards the poore and be faithfull dispensators of Ecclesiasticall goods as the Ministers of God and not as hunters after filthie lucre 11. It is lawfull for Bishops with consent of Presbyters Deacons to bestow out of the Church treasure support to indigent people of that same Church 12. A Presbyter is not to bee ordained vntill hee bee 30. yeeres olde 13. Let the B. make diligeÌ„t inquisitioÌ„ in his own Paroch Church that no Presbyter coÌ„ming from any
awake after a manner out of their sleepe and they will seeme to grounde their doctrine vpon Scripture which they so miserablie abuse that they are in no better case but rather in a worse than when they misregarded Scripture layed it aside and counted the Decretalles of Popes to bee of as great authoritie as the holie Scriptures of GOD. True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 520. Chemnisius reckoneth the yeere of our LORD 528. Foelix the fourth the successour of Ioannes the first and predecessour of Bonifacius the seconde hee ordained That Christians before they departed this life shoulde bee annointed with oyle And this is the true originall of Extreame Unction yet in such manner that in the dayes of Pope Foelix the fourth it had not the name of a Sacrament But seeing the Councell of TRENT referreth it vnto a more auncient beginning let vs examine the places of SCRIPTVRE whereupon they grounde this their opinion The wordes of the APOSTLE IAMES are these Is anie sicke amongst you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them praye for him and annoint him with oyle in the name of the Lord And the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp And if hee haue committed sinne it shall bee forgiuen him Iacob Chap. 5. vers 14. 15. For better vnderstanding of this place of SCRIPTVRE let vs consider these three thinges to wit That when the Gospell was first preached for the propagation and aduan cement thereof GOD appointed extraordinarie offices EPHES. 4. which were not to continue in the Church such as the office of Apostles Euangelistes and of Prophets Likewise hee endued them and some other beleeuers with extraordinarie giftes such as the gift of tongues of prophesie and working of miraculous workes And like as the extraordinarie offices continued not in the Church euen so the extraordinarie giftes continued not long in the Church for they were giuen to open a doore to the Gospell which beeing once opened Christians must content themselues with ordinarie offices and gifts Secondlie let vs consider that persons who had receiued a gift of GOD to cure diseases miraculouslie they vsed not at all times the selfe same signes and ceremonies in curing of diseases but sometimes they sent hand-kirches to the diseased persons ACT. CAP. 19. vers 11. sometimes they ouerlayed the dead and restored them to life ACT. CAP. 20. vers 10. and sometimes they annointed them with oyle MARC CAP. 6. vers 13. Which diuersitie of signes had not beene lawfull to vse if Extreame Unction had beene an ordinarie Sacrament in the Church For like as it is not lawfull to baptize with anie other liquor except water because Baptisme is a Sacrament instituted by GOD Euen so in curing the diseased it had not beene lawfull to vse anie other signe and ceremonie but annointing with oyle if so bee it had beene an ordinarie Sacrament Thirdlie it is to bee considered that when signes and ceremonies doe accompanie extraordinarie giftes incase the gift doe cease it is a foolishe thing to keepe in vse the signe and ceremonie except it were to bee a memoriall of a thing done of olde as the people of GVIDVS dedicated the shelles of the Fishe Remora to VENVS GVIDEA for a memoriall of their deliuerance But wee reade not of anie Prophet to whome GOD gaue not the gift of working miraculous workes who counterseited HELISEVS by sending their staffe to raise the dead 2. REG. CAP. 4. vers 2â—… or directing anieâ—…eprous person to washe his bodie seuen times in the waters of Iordane as HELISEVS directed NAAMAN the Syrian to doe 2. REG. CAP. 5. vers 10. For in vaine is the outward signe adhibited when the gift of miraculous he ling of diseases is ceassed Yea and the Priestes in the Romane Church conuicted in conscience that by annointing with oyle they cannot restore a diseased person to health they delaye to applie Extreame Unction vntill all hope of recouerie bee vtterlie past But nowe lest it shoulde seeme that their Extreame Unction is altogether vneffectuallie applied the verie wordes vsed in the application thereof testifieth that they belieue that remission of sinnes shall bee conferred with to the diseased person by vertue of Extreame Unction for these are their wordes Peristam sanctam Unctionem piissimam suam misericordiam indulgeat tibi DEVS quicquid peccasti per visum per auditumodoratum tactum gustum that is to saye By this moste holie Unction let GOD bestowe vpon thee his mercie for all sinnes thou hast committed by seeing hearing smelling touching or tasting Heere remember that the benefite which the APOSTLE saieth is chieselie obtained by prayer they referre it vnto annointing with oyle Next they take not heâ—…de to whome the APOSTLE directeth this exhortation namelie to the faithfull members of CHRIST whome in the twelfth verse hee calleth his brethren and in the soureteenth and fifâ—…eenth verses hee speaketh to such as reuerenced the order of Church-gouernement Nowe it is certaine that faithfull men are so taught in the schoole of GOD and perswaded that other mens prayers can auaile them nothing except there bee faith in their owne heartes for the prayer of SAMVEL coulde benefite King SAVL nothing in respect of his reprobate and vnbeleeuing heart 1. SAM CHAP. 16. vers 2. But these men of whome Sainct IAMES speaketh were faithfull men penitent sinners obedient to the ordinances of GOD And when the Seniors of the Church prayed for such men their sinnes were forgiuen them GOD hauing regarde to their owne faith and to the prayers of the Elders of the Church for them In this they glorie much that Extreame Unction may be called a Sacrament of the newe Testament in a proper sense forasmuch as in it there is a signe instituted by CHRIST Marâ—… cap. 6. and vnto the signe there is added a promise to wit the healing of the diseased person if the LORD thinke it expedient at least a promise of remission of sinnes But all this is nothing except the thirde circumstance bee added to wit that CHRIST hath giuen vnto vs this signe to bee vsed and hath annexed the promises afore-saide as belonging vnto vs for who can denie but in circumcision there was a signe instituted by GOD whereunto a diuine promise was annexed Neuerthelesse both the signe and promise appertained vnto them who liued vnder the olde Couenant GALATH. CAP. 5. vers 3. and not to vs euen so the signe and the promise aforesaide appertained vnto that time onelie in the which extraordinarie giftes had place in the CHVRCH of GOD and not to vs. Nowe to the ende that this their Sacrament of Extreame Unction might bee holden in the greater reuerence they haue founde out manie circumstances not mentioned in holie SCRIPTVRE as namelie that it shall bee made onelie by a Bishop It shall bee saluted with bowing of knees and nine congratulations in this manner It shall bee saide thrise Aue sanctum
or resemblance of a SACRAMENT therein The office of a sab-Deacon is not mentioned in Holie Scripture and their seruice in carrying the Challice and the Paxe and the potte with water to washe the handes of them who minister at the Altar and the Towell they are such a masse of friuolous toyes inuented by the braine of man that I will leaue of to speake anie further of them remembring alwayes this auncient saying That which Scripture hath not commaunded maye bee as easilie rejected as it maye bee furtherlie obtruded NOwe seeing I haue remembred in all my preceeding Treatises to speake of Antiquitie I shall not ouer-passe with silence this poinct GOD willing in this Treatise also Albeit the Hierarchie of the Romane Church were founde to bee auncient yet it sufficeth for this Treatise to declare that of olde these Orders were not called a Sacrament And there is no ancient Writer whome I haue read who reckoneth Church Orders in the number of Sacramentes As for the wordes of Cyprian and Pope Leo cited by Lindanus they are not worthie of refutation because in a generall signification manie thinges maye bee called Sacramentes But to call Order a Sacrament in a strict signification it is a newe inuention founde out by the Scholasticke Doctors who behooued to bee serious in some thing after they had lost the substance of Religion But I will set forwarde and declare that the Hierarchy it selfe is not so auncient as they affirme it to bee True it is that about the yeere of our LORD 250. Cornelius Bishop of Rome abhorring the arrogancie of Nouaius describeth the Hierarchie of the Romane Church in the which there was one Bishop fourtie and sixe Presbyters seuen Deacons and seuen sub-Deacons fourtie and two Acoluthi of Exorcistes Readers and Ianitors fiftie two of Widowes afflicted people aboue a thousande and fiue hundreth persons who were all sustained by the liberalitie and goodnesse of GOD in the Romane Church Heereof it appeareth that ouer and beside offices instituted by the Apostles to continue ordinarilie in the Church other offices crept in into the Church by humane institution hauing no such warrand as Elders and Deacons had And after the time of the promotion of the Bishop of Rome to the honour of Vniuersall Bishop the number of Church offices encreassed and to Presbyters were added Arch-priestes and to Deacons were added Arch-deacons And Lindanus lamenteth that other inferiour offices which were inuented by men had ceassed in the Church such as Fossores Syngeli Copiatae When the liberalitie of the people bestowed superfluitie of riches vpon the Church then newe offices behooued to bee founde out to the ende that all which was bestowed might seeme too litle because manie Church offices were to bee sustained the prouerbe spoken of olde of women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is A woman is naturally sumptuous nowe it might bee justly transferred to the Church Hierarchie that it was a sumptuous and costly thing About the yeere of our Lord 308 and vnder the reigne of Dioclesian a constitution is attributed to Caius Bishop of Rome that men should bee promoted to superiour Orders by degrees ascending from inferiour Orders And all the fore-mentioned Orders are reckoned in that Decretall of Caius to wit Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-diaconus Diaconus Presbyter and Episcopus But the Epistle of Leo the fourth written to the Bishops of Britannie derogateth credite to all the decretall Epistles written before the dayes of Pope Siricius except onelie to the decretall Epistles of Pope Syluester So that argumentes taken from decretall Epistles preceeding the 384. yeere of our Lord hath the lesse credite amongst vs because they cannot obtaine credite at the handes of their owne Popes But seeing nothing is to beee called auncient which hath not flowed from the mouth of Christ and His Apostles lest they should seeme to be discountenanced in this poinct they cite the booke of the Canons of the Apostles to prooue that the degrees afore-saide were Apostolicke constitutions This booke is not onely supposititious but also moste impertinently cited by Papistes because in the Councell of Trent De Sacramento ordinis cap. 2. Anathema is pronounced against them who acknowledgeth not all their Orders both superiour and inferiour But the booke of the Canons of the Apostles acknowledgeth onely fiue Orders namely Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Psalmists or Chantors but no mention is made of Exorcistes and Sub-deacons Therefore it were good for them either to bragge lesse of Antiquitie or to prooue better that their Hierarchie is auncient Ambrose in cap. 4. ad Ephes. reckoneth fiue Orders to wit Bishops Presbyters Deacons Readers and Exorcistes making no mention of Subdeacons and Acoluthi The Canonistes recken nine Orders adding to the seuen aboue mentioned Bishops and Psalmists This diuersitie of opinions concerning Church Orders declareth two thinges First that of olde there was no Sacrament of Orders Secondlie that there was no setled opinion in the Church about Orders but one Church vsed one forme and another Church another forme as is customably obserued in thinges indifferent insomuch that when it was thought expedient that all house-holde seruantes in Bishops houses shoulde bee Clergie men then the number of Church offices were multiplied according to the number of Oecumenicke offices accustomed to bee in Noble mens houses Would God that in matters of faith of manners and Church Discipline men had fixed the eyes of their minds as attentiuelie vpon the written worde of GOD as Ship-men doe vpon their Compasse then had there beene lesse aberration and lesse disputation and lesse diuersitie of opinions The LORD worke this in His owne time to whome bee all Honour Praise and Glorie for euer and euer worlde without ende Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Matrimonie IN the TREATISE of the Sacrament of MATRIMONIE the inconstancie obliuion contradiction and head-strong insolencie of the Romane Church maketh mee vncertaine whereat to beginne For who coulde once imagine that they who call Marriage a worke of the fleshe and an estate of liuing vncompetent to them who are called to holie Orders forgetting what they had spoken they woulde make of it an holie Sacrament as if the Ministers of GOD should bee debarred from the holie Sacramentes of GOD. If they saye that they debarre men in spirituall offices onelie from copulation with women yet in this they debarre them from the Sacrament forasmuch as they debarre them from the externall signe whereby the spirituall grace is represented Can anie man bee partaker of Baptisme and not washen in water Or can anie man bee partaker of the LORDES Super and not be permitted to eat and drinke at the holie Table And how is a man admitted to the Sacrament of Matrimonie and debarred from copulation which they themselues graunt to bee the externall signe of the Sacrament But let vs marke the fraudulent dealing of the ROMANâ—… Church who hath made Marriage to bee a Sacrament albeit all the members
that he himselfe was sent from aboue to saue the worlde and by vertue of his Baptisme men should bee made immortall euen in this world in such sort that they should neither waxe olde nor taste of death Euseb eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 26. This heresie EPIPHANIVS compareth to Aspido-gorgon in Egypt a great serpent inclosed into a vessel of lame with many other serpents after he hath deuoured all the rest of the serpents he beginneth to gnaw his owne taile for hunger and to destroye himselfe Epiph. contrahareses so did this heresie vndoe it selfe by promising great things which MENANDER could not performe neither in himselfe nor in others In this age also sprang vp EBION who denied the diuinitie of Christ and saide hee was onely a man begotten betweene IOSEPH and MARIE and that the obseruation of MOSES Law was necessarie to eternall life his followers were called Ebionites either by the name of their master EBION or else as EVSEBIVS thinketh for their poore beggerly opinion they had of Christ supponing him onely to be a man for EBION in the Hebrewe language signifieth one that is poore Euseb. eccles hist lib. 3 cap. 27. These Ebionites damne all the epistles of PAVL and count him an Apostat from the law and they admit no part of the Newe Testament for canonicke Scripture except the Gospell of MATTHEW CERINTHVS about the same time was the author of strange reuelations which he said he had receiued from Angels that after the resurrection from the dead Christ should haue an earthly kingdome in this world and that the subjectes of Christes Kingdome should eate and drinke and marie and keepe holy dayes and offer sacrifices for hee himselfe was a man giuen to fleshly lustes and he imagined that the pleasures of Christs Kingdome shuld consistin fulfilling the concupiscence of the flesh Euseb. eccles hist lib. 3. cap. 18. Likewise in this age sprang vp the errour of the Nicolaitanes vpon this occasion as CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS doth write Strom. 3. One of the Deacons chosen by the Apostles to haue the ouersight of the poore Acts 6. had a beautifull woman to his wife was accused of ouer great jealousie To purge himselfe of all suspition of that fault hee brought his wife into the mids of his brethren and said he was content that any man should marrie her Of which wordes many tooke occasion to liue promiscuously like beastes no man hauing his owne proper wife but making them common Howbeit NICOLAVS is said to haue liued himselfe in matrimoniall chastitie contenting himselfe with his own wife alanerly Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 3. cap. 29. Noght the lesse his foolish and vnaduised speaches were the occasion of a most wicked damnable errour of the Nicolaitanes whereof the Lord speaketh in the Reuelation of IOHN that he hated it Apoc. 2. This is that heresie which GREGORIE the seuenth imputed to all married priestes but with what equitie marriage ordeined by God and honorable among all men can be called an heresie hated of the Lord let the Christian reader judge Of Antiquitie TO the historie I haue adjoyned certaine Treatises containing contrauerted questions in our time for decision whereof it is necessarie to haue recourse to the writings of the Apostles the custome of the Primitiue Church adhering to the Apostolicke doctrine firmely euen vnto the death Our first treatise Godwilling shall be of Antquitie Now this doctrine is to be spread out into foure branches First we shall speake Godwilling of Antiquitie of veritie next of Antiquitie of errour thirdly of Antiquitie of custome and fourthly what is the best way to discerne betweene the ancient veritie and the olde lie Antiquitie of veritie is the way of saluation pointed out by the finger of God from the beginning of the world of this way speaketh IEREMIE cap. 6. ver 16 Seeke out the ancient wayes and walke in them ye shall find rest vnto your soulâ—… Antiquitie of errour is an adding pairing altering or contradictioÌ„ to the ancient way pointed out into this word of God and of this Christ speaketh in the Gospell of Matthew Ye haue heard it said of old Thou shalt not slay c. but I say vnto you he who is angrie with his brother without a cause is worthy of iudgement Mat. 5. ver 21. and 22. Whereby Christ declareth that the false interpretation of the law whereby the spirituall lawe was drawen to a corporall and a grosse sense and meaning yet was this errour ancient and was heard of old time but the verie description of antiquitie of errour declareth that it is not so ancient as the trueth forsomuch as it is a depravation marring of the afore-existent trueth either one way or other The third sort of antiquitie is antiquitie of custome that is certaine customes that crept in into the Church of God partly in the dayes of the Apostles partly soone after their dayes such as was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is feastes of loue epist. lude ver 12. and after the Apostles dayes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is three dippings in water in the sacrament of Baptisme These customes were neither authorized by Apostolicke precept and commandement neither abrogated by Apostolicke prohibition but tolerated into the Church vntill the time they were abused as we see clearely 1. Cor. 11. ver 20. 21 22. Now as concerning antiquitie of veritie first we shall declare where it should be sought secondly when it is found what is the vertue and power of it thirdly how it ought to be reuerenced loued and followed of vs. And first antiquitie of veritie is to be sought as the Apostle S. IOHN and beloued disciple of Christ sought it to wit out of the mouth of him who was from the beginning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thing which was from the beginning Iohn 1. ver 1. as if hee would say I present vnto you no newe doctrine but that which I receiued from the mouth of Christ himselfe who was existent albeit not manifested in the flesh euen from the beginning of the world In the beginning was the word c Iohn 1. ver 1. If this way we seeke antiquitie wee assuredly finde the ancient way of God whereinto wee should walke and get rest vnto our soules Ierem 6. ver 16. Antiquitie is not to be sought as PSAMMETICHVS King of Egypt sought it from new wained babes keeping them in in secret custodie without hearing any articulate voyce or intelligible speech whereby he might discerne what people and language was most ancient HERODOT EVTERP this was a follish seeking out of antiquitie from them that were not ancient Next when we haue found out the ancient trueth consider the vertue and power of it It is strong and mightie in operation like vnto Christ the author of it whose hnmilitie and apparent weaknesse bruiseth and dasheth in pieces all the glorious strong and stately things of the world that are
of the Gospell clearely shineth and pointeth out vnto vs the way of ancient veritie the Lord will not spare them who haue hypocritically professed his veritie but in their heart they loue the deceit of errour and lies as the people in IEREMIAS dayes did This is the condemnation saith theEuangelist IOHN that light is come into the worlde and men loued darkenesse rather then light Iohn 3. ver 19. Antiquitie of custome which we haue before described lacketh many things that areto bee found in antiquitie of veritie For it is not authorized by any Apostolicke coÌ„mandement wherupon 3. things do follow First there is no necessitie vrging vs to keep things that are not coÌ„manded by Apostolick precept in matters coÌ„cerning religioÌ„ Secondly where there is no necessity of doing there is no feare or terror of coÌ„science in leauing the same vndone Thirdly where it is gone out of custome or vse there is no necessity to reduce it again as the feasts called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Apostlesown time the 3. dippings in Baptisme after the Apostles time Of these ancient customes we may boldly say foure things 1. That the Apostles gaue no commandement to obserue them 2. that there is no necessitie to keepe obserue these customes 3. there was no just cause of feare to the conscience where these customes were pretermitted or neglected 4. experience declareth that since vse and custome which brought in these exercises hath also obliterat and worne them away the Church in our time hath taken no regard of renewing these ancient customes againe Now anent the examples which I haue alreadie brought foorth there are many who will make no contradiction but as touching other ancient customes obserued of old in the Church without any written commandement if those bee touched and the like be saide of them also more sturre and greater adoe will be made Yet if I proue by ancient writers that the observation of Pasche day and the obseruation of Lent were rites introduced in the Church without warrand of any Apostolicke commandement it will followe that there is neither necessitie in keeping nor leauing these things vnkeeped wherefore consider what SOCRATES saith in his ecclesiastical history lib. 5. cap. 22. Nusquam igitur Apostolus nec ipsa Evangelia jugum ser vitutis illis imponunt qui ad praedicationem accedunt sed Paschatis festum alios dies festos ipsi homines suis quique locis propter remissionem laborum memoriam salutiferae passionis sicuti voluerunt ex consuetudine quadam celebrârunt neque Servator hoc aut Apostoli nobis lege aliqua observandum esse mandârunt Neque poenam nobis aut supplicium Evangelia vel Apostoli sicut Iudaeis Lex Mosi comminantur sed historico tantùm modo ad reprehensionem Iudaeorum quòd homicidium diebus festis exercuerint quòd Christus tempore Azymorum passus sit conscriptum est in Evangeliis That is Therfore no where doth the Apostle or the Euangell lay vpon them the yoke of bondage who come to the preached worde but the feast of Pasche day other festiuall dayes men euery one in their owne places for intermission of labour for the remembrance of the salutiferous passion they kept as liked themselues best these said feastes by a certaine custome Neither did our Sauiour or his Apostles by any law command vs to doe this thing neither did the Apostles or Gospel threaten a punishment against vs to wit if we leaue these things vndone according as the Lawe of MOSES doth against the Iewes but the historie onely for reprehension of the Iewes in the Gospell setteth downe in write that the Iewes vpon festiuall dayes practised murther and that Christ suffered in the dayes of vnleauened bread Here all that I haue spoken is clearely declared concerning the obseruation of the feast of Pasche day 1. no precept or commandement proceeding from Christ his Apostles to keepe it 2. no threatning pronounced against theÌ„ who kept it not 3. that it was brought in into the Church by custome but not by coÌ„mandement 4. that when men endeuoure to authorize by coÌ„mandements such ancient customes then they bring a yoke bondage vpon the consciences of men The like more also is written in that same chapter by SOCRATES concerning the obseruation of Lent before the feast of Pasche day that it was obserued with such diuersitie of customes both in number of dayes and also in diuersitie of meates from which men abstained in Lent as easily declared that the Apostles interponed no commandement in such matters but left such customes free indifferent to the discretion of Christians In the head of antiquitie of customes because I like not to be contentious in my judgement two extremities would be eschewed I. that we should not equall ancient customes to ancient commandements for the causes aboue-written which caueat SOZOMEN an ecclesiasticall writer not obseruing did affirme all these who are not thrise dipped in water to haue departed this life without the sacrament of Baptisme Sozom lib. 6 cap. 26. In which opinion he equalled an ancient custome to an olde commandement And yet this same SOZOMEN who is so precise in obseruation of an ancient custome of 3. dippings in Baptisme is not so precise in another ancient custome of abstaining from eating of flesh in Lent but commendeth SPIRIDION who gaue vnto a wearie stranger in time of Lent swines flesh to eate eated himself of it also affirming that to the cleane al things were cleane Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 1 1. Tit. cap. 1. ver 15. Thus we seee howe SOZOMEN confuteth himselfe at sometimes remembring that ancient customes are not equall to ancient commandements as abstinence from flesh in Lent and in other things forgetting himselfe making the ancient custome of thrise dipping in Baptisme absolutly necessarie 2. anciâ—…nt customes not directly repugnant to the worde if they be kept free of commandement necessitie and feare as is aboue specified should not be so hatefully impugned as ancient errours are impugned but if abuses fall into them these abuses should be timously reprehended as the Apostle PAVL reprooueth the abuses of the feastes ofloue in the Church of Corinth 1. Cor. 11. But aboue all things beware that we rent not for matters of no great moment the vnitie of the Church of God as VICTOR Bishop of Rome was purposed to haue done if he had not bene timously stayed by the prudent aduise of IRENEVS Bishop of Lions Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22. Now to conclude this short treatise of antiquitie of custome if a wise man would send a tongue to it to speake for it selfe it would be so far from matching and equalling itselfe with the ancient commandements that it would speake modestly and humbly to them as ELIZABETH the mother of IOHN Baptist spake to the blessed virgine the mother of our Lord. Andwhence commeth this to me saith she that the mother of my Lord should come vnto
me Luc 1 ver 43. So might old customes speake to olde commandements Whéce coÌ„meth this to me that coÌ„mandement my mistresse Lady wil tolerat me to be within the doores of the house of God wherein she hath such soueraignitie and swey In the fourth heade we are to intreate by what meanes ancient errours may be distinguished from ancient veritie And first veritie is not in all pointes like vnto an olde man whose strength is dayly abated by debilitie and weaknesse till at length the old man die goe to the graue yea rather veritie the older it be the vertue strength and vigour of it is the better knowne but errours when they waxe old they become weake they die and euanish and are vile as a filthy and stinking carion so as if any man in our dayes should open the graue of ARRIVS and renue his vngodly opinion he should see all Christians shake their heades stop their eares and grip after a maner their noses with their handes that the abominable flewer of that filthie carion should not be felt but by the contrarie the sweete smell of the ancient Veritie of Christ is like a precious oyntment powred out filling the house of God with no lesse delite now then it did of old when it was first preached by the Apostles in Ierusale Acts 2. And as the house of DAVID dayly waxed stronger the house of ISHBOSHETH dayly waxed weaker 2. Sam. 3. 1. such like is the estate of the Veritie and the lie Secondly veritie and errour are best distinguished when they are riped vp into the very ground and frivolous superficiall trialls are laide aside As NEHEMIA did when hee tried after the captiuitie who had a right of Priesthood to stand at the altar to offer sacrifices he commanded them to produce their writes and genealogies and make good their lineal descent from the loynes of AARON which right â—…ey who could not find out were put from the Priesthood Nehem. 7. ver 64 Euen so they who pretend veritie of ancient doctrine let them verifie clearely by the written word that this their doctrine came from the mouth of Christ his holy Apostles For as the procreation of AARON gaue a right to stand at the altar so also the doctrine that came froÌ„ the mouth of Christ and his Apostles hath an vndoubted right to be sounded in the Church of God Remember now that wise NEHEMIAH was not superficiall in his triall The sons of HABAIAH the sons of HAKKOZ the sons of BARZILLAI could haue shewed in write that they were come of the descent of LEVI and of the familie of COAH but that which was of greatest moment of all that they were descended from that branche of the familie of COAH which was separated to the scruice of the altar to wit from AARON Numb 16. ver 40. that they could not proue So the Papistes of our time can prooue that their doctrine hath had place sixe seuen or eight hundreth yeeres and more also before our dayes but that which is of greatest weight to wit that their doctrine came from the mouth of Christ and his holy Apostles in that probation they succumbe Thirdly let vs trie and discerne the lie from the veritie as AVGVSTVS CAESAR discerned him who falsly called himselfe ALEXANDER the sonne of HEROD and the sonne in law of ARCHELAVS King of Cappadocia and husband of GLAPHYRA Ioseph antiq lib. 17. cap 14. This ALEXANDER son of HEROD the great with his brother ARISTOBVLVS were both executed to the death by the commandement of their father But after the death of ALEXANDER an artificer bearing that same name and in stature beauty lineaments and all agreeing proportion so neerely resembled the very similitude of ALEXANDER the sonne of HEROD that they who best knew HERODS son did most confidently affirme that this same artificer was he indeede and he himselfe affirmed that he was HERODS sonne and had escaped death by the fauour of the executioner Alwayes when he was brought to Rome to the Emperour AVGVSTVS would not be deceiued with the liklyhood of his face but groped his hand and found it to be hard like to the hand of an artificer and discerned him to be a deceiuing fellow and punished him This I grant may be applyed more properly to Christ then to vs. For albeit we be easily deceiued seduced with lies yet the great King of heauen Christ Iesus cannot be deceiued hee will not regard the brasen face of the lie calling it selfe trueth but he will wisely grope the hand of the lie examine what operations it hath wrought among the people it hath blinded mens vnderstanding it hath har dened their heartes it hath learned them to be proud obstinat contemners of the trueth of God finally it hath learned theÌ„ to honour creatures with impairing of the glory of the Creator Then wil the great King say O full of al deceit thy hand and thy operations that thou hast wrought amongst men testifieth that thou art not of God Neuerthelesse the members of Christ also in some meane measure may be groping the hand of the lie finding it to be hard dric voyde of all sap moysture of spirituall grace we may say in our harts O doctrine of lies barren withered within thy selfe and communicating no grace vnto thy hearers the Lord separat vs from thee thee from vs that we may adhere firmly vnto our Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus vnto the end Finally when wee haue done all that we can doe to discerne the lie from the veritie yet let vs not liue in securitie as though wee could neuer be deceiued IOSVA that holy man of God was deceiued with old garments old bottels of wine old bread and shoes because he consulted not with the mouth of God Ios. 9. ver 14. Then aboue all things we should seeke counsell at the mouth of God by earnest prayer diligent reading of the written word attentiue hearing of godly sermons and if we seeke we shall finde and if wee knocke it shall be opened vnto vs. And the Lorde direct vs both in seeking and finding with the gratious conduct of his holy Spirit Heere I purposed to haue finished my treatise of antiquitie but when I remember with whome I haue to doe and that they will say I haue purposely passed by the principall demonstration of antiquitie in the Romaine Church therefore I haue subjoyned the foure forged fained and counterfaite maskes of antiquitie in Poperie which will neuer proue them to be an ancient church The false interpretation of Scriptures the booke of the Canons of the Apostles the decretall epistles falsly ascribed to the fathers of the first three hundreth yeeres of our Lord and the booke of DIONYSIVS AREOPAGITA Anent the false interpretation of Scriptures Godwilling I shall speake in the treatise of heresie Anent the booke of the Canons of the Apostles if there were no more but onely the last
the stormie tempests of windes floods and raine cannot procure the fall of it Mat. 7. This house I say is vndoubtedly the building ofGod Let vs therfore seek out the true foundation of it which beeing found out let euery one of vs endeuour to be a liuing stone adhering by faith to the true foundation The worde foundation is sometime properly taken sometime vnproperly Properly 1. Cor. 3. ver 11. in these words For another foundation can no man lay then that is laide which is Christ. Vnproperly the doctrin of the Prophets and Apostles is called a foundation because it leadeth to Christ the very true foundation Ephes. 2. yer 20. Ye are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles In like maner faith that coupleth vs to the true foundation figuratiuely beareth this name Epist Iud. Build your selfe in your most holy faith ver 20. These figuratiue speaches should offend no man no more then if a man dwelling in Rhegium or Syracuse were demanded where is Icrusalem and hee should point out his finger toward the East and say there it is his meaning is there is the way leading to Jerusalem euen so when wee say that the Apostles doctrine is the foundation of the Church our meaning is that Apostolicke doctrine is a lanterne leading to Christ the true foundation The Prophet ISAI speaking of Christ in a proper sense writeth Therefore thus saith the Lord. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation and he that beleeueth shall not make haste Isa. 28. ver 16. Many Metaphores are here I grant and if any man list to be contentious he may affirme that in the very worde foundation there is not inlacking a piece of figuratiue speach Yet this standeth certaine that nothing is properly called the foundation of the house of God except Christ Iesus alanerly In this description of the true foundation of the Church we haue two great comforts and one wholesome admonition The first comfort is this that he who knoweth all our infirmities and by what remedies they may be best supported he hath sent his owne Sonne in our nature to beare our burthens as a foundation beareth the weight of the whole house He commanded MOSES to make a brasen serpent in the wildernesse by the sight whereof the people bitten with fierie serpents were cured Numb 21. 8. And the Lord knewe best to what foundation his poore Church leaning might finde surest safetie and sweetest refreshment Therefore O people stinged with serpents be not afraid to looke vp vnto the brasen serpent because it is the remedie prepared by God himselfe to support your wounded bodies And O weake afflicted and persecuted Church take boldnesse to adhere to Christ the precious and sure foundation appointed by God himselfe for the support of your distressed estate And the Prophet to mooue the Church to serious and diligent attendance vseth the word Behold As if the Lord were pointing out a comfort with his owne finger to wearie sinners and saying O sinner that art wearie with that burthen that hangeth on thy backe so fast presseth thee downe so sore come I will shewe thee a resting place euen the stone that I haue laid in Sion goe to it beholde I haue laide it there my selfe and that stone will beare all thy burthens refresh thee in al thy tentations On the other part marke that Satan that great deceiuer when he would most subtilly deceiue people hee will needes counterfaite God and point out his finger also and make demonstrations and say Beholde Christ is in the dâ—…sert or beholde Christ is in the secret place Mat. 24. ver 26 beleeue it not saith Christ. When God saith beholde wee will take diligent attendance what is it that the Lorde hath pointed out vnto vs. But when Satan putteth out his finger also and saith behold Christ is euen here presently really corporally in the boxe caried by the Priest then beware of the deuils demonstrations for he is an olde subtle serpent and hath deceiued many The Papistes taking aduantage of demonstratiue wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou seest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou shalt see 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 looke throughly into it they take the boldenesse to affirme that the body of Christ is corporally present in the holy Sacrament which body wee not onely see but also wee touch and wee not onely touch but also wee eate it and not onely doe wee eate it but also wee carie it home vnto our houses Vpon this place of CHRYSOSTOME they haue grounded such vndoubted assurance that Christe is corporallie present in the Sacrament that the Papistes in the Northerne partes of Scotland sâ—…nt a letter to Sterling to M. P. S. to resolue the Marquesse of Huntley in the matter of the Sacrament because CHRYSOSTOME apparently condescendeth to corporall presence ofChrists body in the Sacrament When I read the letter I said and as yet doe say that they needed not to haue taken so much paines to seeke for resolution of that question either for them or for others but reade forward the words of CHRYSOSTOME that follow where hee maketh his owne meaning plaine saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to lay Therefore clenge thy soule and prepare thy minde for the receiuing of these mysteries Can there be a more cuident declaration of his meaning then this First where he saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou seest him not in the crib but vpon the altar But I pray you with what cye see we Christ vpon the altar or table for both are one thing as the learned know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith CHRYSOSTOME that is with the eye of our soule and minde Againe he saith that wee touch that blessed body of Iesus But with what finger 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the finger of our soule minde Againe he saith that we eat that blessed body but with what mouth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the mouth of our soule our mindc lastly he saith that we carie him home but in what stomacke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the stomack of our soul mind For this cause he exhorteth vs to clense prepare our soule mind for the participation of diuine mysteries Prepare the eye of our mind to see Christ the finger of faith to touch him the mouth of faith to eatc him and the stomacke of our soule to keepe the Lorde Icsus Chrysost. in 1. Cor cap. 10. Homil. 24. Is there in these words one syllable that soundeth to corporall and carnal manducation of the flesh of Christ I hauc cast in this short digression to let our Northerne Papists vnderstand that the arguments which they supponed to be inuincible may be easily answered The comparison of Christ to a stone is so frequently vsed in Scripture that the very prophecie of Christs natiuitie death and latter comming to judge the world are illustrate by this
similitude In like maner to represent the plenitude of his wisdome the vnspeakable goodnesse and vnresistable power of Christ this similitude is brought in Hee is a stone cut out of a rocke without hands Dan. 2. ver 34. Here is his natiuitie represented His sufferings by the similitude of a carued stone Zach. 3. ver 9. His latter judgement by the similitude of a stone that falleth vpon a man and grindeth him to powder the fulnesse of wisdome and vnderstanding in Christ by a stone full of eyes Zach. 3. ver 9. His power by a stone smiting the feet of the great image and destroying all the glory of it And finally his vnspeakable goodnesse by the similitude of a corner stone and of a stone that is a sure foundation The second comfort contained in this description is this that Christ is a precious stone a corner stone a sure foundation Wherefore Christ is called an elect or tried stone we shall heare Godwilling hereafter in the description that the Apostle PETER maketh of this same stone Now Christ is not like vnto the stones of other buildings more different one from another in place then in nature for the stone in the foundation is but a senslesse stone as wel as the stone of the wall that is builded vpon it And it is possible that if the house building be casten downe that some of the stones that were in the wall be laide in the foundation and some againe that were in the foundation be laide in the wall whereupon ariseth this vicissitude that the stone sometime sustained nowe sustaineth and by the contrarie the stone now sustaining sometime was sustained But Christ Iesus is a precious stone sustaining vs at al times and neuer sustained by vs partaker of our nature but not of our sinnes in many things like but in infinit things vnlike vnto vs holy blamelesse vndefiled separat from sinners and made higher then the heauens Heb. 7. And in this also that he is a corner stone hee hath a prerogatiue aboue all other corner stones for other corner stones joyne wals together that are not far distant one from another such as the side-wall and the gauell of an house but Christ hath joyned Iewes and Gentiles together so infinitly separate one from another that none could vnite them but Christ alanerly For who could cast downe the partition wall and abolish the lawe of ceremonies which made infinite alienation of the mindes of the Iewes from the Gentiles but onely Christ Ephes. 2. 14 The Prophet vnto the two comforts addeth an wholesome admonition that hee who beleeueth in him shall no make haste this speach is borrowed from men that make haste to flie from their townes and holes for feare of the force and power of the preuailing enemie as the people of the tribe of ISSACHAR did when SAVL IONATHAN were slaine by the Philistims vpon the mountaines of Gilboa they left their townes for feare and the Philistims dwelt in them 〈◊〉 Sam. 31. But they who haue once betaken themselues to the holy mountaine of God and rocke of their saluation Christ Iesus they haue no neede to make haste and to flie because in him they finde assured protection and defence The people of the Iewes in the daies of ISAIAH sent down to Egypt and had confidence in the horses of PHARAOH but they fande the strength of PHARAOH to be their shame Isa. 30. ver 3 And the Iewes in the dayes of IEREMIE who would not leane vpon the suretieof Gods promises and tarie in Ierusalem but they would needes flie to Egypt in Egypt they died by the sword Ier. 43. ver 16. But hee who leaneth with constant faith to this sure foundation shall not make haste or as the Apostle PETER expoundeth it Hee shall not be ashamed 1. Pet. 2. ver 6. The doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles is called a foundation as said is because it leadeth to Christ. Wherfore we haue to learne how firmly we ought to adhere vnto the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as a lanterne leading to Christ for this cause let no man mixe light with darknesse nor obscure the bright shining light of Apostolike doctrine with the traditions of men for this doctrine is like vnto pure gold Psal. 19. ver 10. And like as fine gold is marred with mixture because there is no other mettall in finenesse comparable vnto it euen so propheticall doctrine is vtterly spoyled when it is mixed with the traditions and doctrines of men For that is a mixing of drosse with golde and of rotten waters with pure and cleare waters After this vnhappie forme of dealing CAROLVS 5. Emperour presumed to mixe together the dregs of Poperie with the wholesome Apostolicke doctrine by the mercy of God professed in many nations as appeareth in the booke called Interim set forth at his commandement Anno 1548. which booke neither pleased the Romaine Church neither those of the true reformed religion but within the space of foure yeeres it wallowed and euanished as an abortiue birth Now it is to be remarked in this point what difference is betweene the persons of the Prophets and their doctrine The Prophets continued not long aliue Zach. 1. ver 5. but their doctrine continued because it was after a maner a foundation The like may be saide of the Apostles In like maner faith in some sense may be called a foundation Epist. Iud. ver 20. because it is the meane whereby wee are coupled to Iesus Christe Ioh. 3. ver 16. And the Apostle IVDE calleth it our most holy faith no doubt opponing faith to infidelitie for infidelitie vtterly polluteth the soule and maketh it prophaneHeb 3 ver 12. And in another place Let there be no fornicatour or prophane person like Esau who for one mease of meat sold his birthright Heb 12. 16 Thus wee see if infidelitie once take roote in the heart it will make it so prophane that the Couenant of God the land of Canaan the blessing yea and heauen it selfe will be set at light auaile But on the other parte when the heart is coupled by faith to Christ then is faith like vnto a whippe in Christs hande scourging out infinite abuses out of our soules Iohn 2. Now seeing that Christ is the onely true foundation by the determined counsell of God appointed to sustaine the weight of the whole house Let vs consider how meete a foundation Christe is in respect of all his offices for the Church is weake and Christ is an almightie King able to sauâ—… Isa 63. The Church militant is subject vnto sinne Christ is an high Priest whose sacrifice once offered hath a perpetuall vertue to saue those that beleeue seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them Heb 7. ver 25. Finally the Church is naturally ignorant and Christ is the great Angel of the counsels of God who hath reueiled vnto vs all things needfull to be knowne Iohn 4. ver
25. Therfore on this sure rocke and holy mountaine let vs repose with assured confidence of faith Now I come to the wordes of the Apostle PETER a faithfull interpreter of the words of the Prophet ISAIAH Hâ—…e calleth Christ A liuing stone refused of men but chosen of God and precious 1. Pet. 2. ver 4. Hee is a liuing foundation not so much in respect of our naturall life where of also he is the author For in him We liue we mooue and we haue our beeing Acts 17. ver 28 as in respect of our spirituall life where of also he is the author and where of the Euangelist IOHN speaketh In him was life and the life was the light of the world Ioh. 1 ver 4 Christ is the authour of that life that consisteth in the true knowledge of God And this is life euerlasting that they know thee and whome thou hast sent Jesus Christ Ioh. 17. ver 3. What is the life of a man without the true knowledge of God reconciled to him in Christ but spirituall deadnes yea deadnesse more miserable then the deadnesse of dogges killed in their mothers belly miserable for this that they neuer sawe the light and more miserable because the light neuer saw them And these who haue not seene by the eyes of faith God reconciled to them in Christ they are double miserable neither haue they seene the true light neither hath the true light euer looked vpon them but in anger and wrath This liuing foundation saith the Apostle was disallowed of men but chosen of God and precious But I pray you wherefore did men disallow him Because hee appeared in the similitude of a servant because he was like vnto a root in a dry ground because he was a man ful of sorowes had experience of infirmities because hee was wounded for our transgressions broken for our iniquities and because of his chastisments and his stripes Ifa 53. So miserably is our corrupt nature disposed that not onely we erre anent persons despising them whome we ought to reuerence but in despising them for the selfe-same cause for the which they should most reuerently be regarded Christ is to be regarded of vs for many causes chiefly for this that hee humbled himselfe to the end he might exalt vs and hee was content to be wounded to the end we might be cured by his stripes Ifa 53. In the next wordes the A postle admonisheth vs that all the attempts of men against the souerainitie of Christ are foolish and vaine because he euer is and shall be the very elect and precious stone whereupon the house of God is builded The gainsayings of men against Christ are liâ—…e vnto the tempests of winde that are mooued in the aire whereby men and beastes and trees and ships are mightily troubled and shaken but the sunne moone and stars are so highly eleuate aboue the aire and the region of the winds that they cannot perturbe nor trouble those câ—…stiall creatures Euen so the contempt of men done against Christe cannot impaire one jote of his most excellent honour He is chosen of God and a precious and a worthie foundation albeit all the whole world should grind their teeth and speake in the contrarie To this foundation so viuely described both by the Prophet Isa. 28. and by the Apostle PETER 1. Pet. 2. wee are exhorted to draw neere to wit by faith For like as infidelitie separateth the heart from Christ euen so faith coupleth the heart to Christ. The Apostle saith Take heede lest at any time there bee in any of you an euill heart of vnbeliefe that departetâ—… from the liuing God Heb. 3. ver 12. An vnbeleeuing heart departeth further from the Lord then the East is distant from the West For the vnbeleeuing heart in doubting of the veritie of the promises of Christ would make Christ no Christ. If he who promiseth to saue vs do not saue vs then is hee no Sauiour indeede but in worde onely But the faithfull and beleeuing heart draweth neere to Christ toucheth the hemme of his garment draweth vertue out of him yea Hee that 〈◊〉 hath receiued the testimonie of God and sealed up that God is true Ioh. 3. ver 33. Of all hand-writes the hand write of the heart is the principall God deliteth to Write his couenant in our hearts Ier. 31 ver 33. Euen so in like maner God deliteth to haue his Couenant sealed and subscribed with our heart blood which no man can do but he that beleeueth in Christ. To conclude this shorte treatise after that the ground of the house of God is so clearely knowne by the very demonstration of the finger of God to them who will not beleeue that may justly be said which Christ spak to the vnbeleuing Iewes Doe not thinke that I will accuse you to my Father there is one that accuseth you euen Moses in whome yee trust For had yee belecued Moses yee would haue beleeued meeâ—… for he Wrote of me Iohn 5. ver 45. 46. The like I say to the Papistes in our dayes they shall not want an accuser for the Apostle PETER shall be their accuser who sending vs from himselfe to Christ the elect and precious sure foundation of the Church conuicteth all those who adhering to the person of the seruant misregardeth the honor due to the Soueraigne Lord Master The Lord worke true faith in vs that we cleauing fast to Christ haue neuer need to be ashamed Amen CENTVRIE II Chap. 1. Traianus TRAIAN the adoptiue sonne of NERVA was the first stranger who obtained that honour to be king of the Romaines Hee reigned 19. yeeres 6. months Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 3. A man so exceeding wel beloued of the Senat people of Rome that after his dayes whensoeuer a new Emperour was elected they wished vnto him the good successe of AVGVSTVS and the vprightnesse of TRAIANVS Notwithstanding of this he was a cruell persecuter of Christians And this third persecution is justly counted greater then the two preceeding persecutions To other afflictions now is added contempt and shame It was no great dishonour to be hated of NERO and DOMITIAN wicked men and haters of righteousnesse but to bee hated and persecuted by TRAIAN a man counted a patterne of vpright dealing this was a great rebuke Notwithstanding Christians looked to Iesus the Author and finisher of their faith who for the joy that was set before him endured the crosse and despised the shame and is set at the right hande of the throne of God Heb. 12. ver 2. Many haue more patiently endured paine in their flesh then shame and contempt in the world but Christs true disciples must resolue to be a gazing stock to al the world to be countedthe off-scourings of the earth as the holy meÌ„ ofGod did in the daies of the Emperour TRAIAN These were citizens of heauen liuing in earthly tabernacles liuing vpoÌ„ the earth but not
fashioned according to the similitude of this world Rom. 12. In doing great things by faith they surpassed mightie Monarches In patient suffering of cuil they ouerwent admired Philosophers In this persecution SIMON the sonne of CLEOPAS an ◅oly A postle suffered martyrdome being now an hundreth and twentie yeeres olde he was first scourged and then crucified but all this rebuke hee most patiently suffered for the Name of Christ Euseb. eccl hist lib. 3. cap. 32 Of IGNATIVS martyrdome wee haue spoken in the first Centurie the time of his suffering was in the time of TRAIANVS Plin. 2. Deputie in Bithynia breathing threatnings against innocent Christians persecuted great numbers of them to the death In ende he was commoued and troubled in his owne minde considering both the number and patient suffering of Christians that were put to death hee wrote to the Emperour declaring that Christians were men of good conuersation and detested murther adulterie and such other vngodlinesse onely they had conuentions earely in the morning and they sang Psalmes to the honour of Christ whom they worshipped as God but they would not worship images here make the portrait of the ancient Apostolicke Church what conformitie the Romaine Church in our dayes hath with it the Lord knoweth This letter of PLINIVS mitigated the Emperours wrath in a part yet gaue he no absolute commandement to stay the persecution but only that the judges should not search them out narrowly but if any happened to be presented before them then let them be punished Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 3. cap. 33 What confusion was in this edict it is well marked by TERTVLLIAN the one part of it repugneth to the other In forbidding to search them out narrowly he declareth their innocencie but in commanding to punish them when they were presented hee pronounceth them to be guiltie Tcrtul Apol. This is that Emperour for whose soule GREGORIE the first made supplications to God 400. yeeres after his death and was heard of God as DAMASCEN writeth serm de defunctis This superstitious Monke of the descent of Saracens blood if hee supponed GREGORIE to be so full of charitie that hee prayed for the soule of one persecuting Emperour why would he not bring him in praying also for all the ten persecuting Emperours to the ende that they being all deliuered from the condemnation of hel heauen might be counted a mansion both for Christes true disciples and also for Christs hatefull and impenitent enemies Adrianus AFter TRAIAN AELIVS ADRIANVS reigned 21. yeeres Chytr Chron. In his time ARISTIDES and QVADRATVS the one a Bishop the other an Orator at Athens wrote learned apologies in defence of Christian Religion and did so mitigate the Emperors mind that in his time no new commandement was set foorth to persecute Christians Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4 cap. 3. Ierom Catal. script eccles BARCOCHEBAS at this time peruerted the nation of the Jewes and called himselfe the promised MESSIAS whome the foolish Iewes followed to their owne ouerthrow and destruction TYNIVS RVFVS Deputie in Iadea besieged this man in Bethera a towne not farre distant from Jerusalem and destroyed him with all his adherents Also the whole nation of the I◅wes was banished from their natiue soyle and the towne of Jerusalem was taken from the Jewes and deliuered to other nations to be inhabitants of it and was called by the Emperours name Aelia Euseb. eccl hist lib. 4. cap 6. Thus we see that the Iewes who would not receiue Christ who came in his fathers name yet they receiued another who came in his owne name and like vnto babes who are easily deceiued with trifles they were bewitched with the splendor of a glorious name for BARCOCHEBAS signifieth the sonne of a starre and he saide to the Iewes that hee was sent as a light from heauen to succour their distressed estate but he might haue beene called more justly BARCHOSBA the sonne of a lie Here I giue warning againe that wee take heede to our selues lest we be circumveened with the deceitful snares of the deuill for it is an easie thing to fall but a difficill thing to rise againe The Christians who liued in the dayes of ADRIAN were glad to be refreshed with the crums of outward comfort which are denied to no accused persō in the whol world viz. that Christians shall not be condemned to death for the importunat clamors and cryes of a raging people accusing them except it be proued that they haue transgressed the Law and haue committed some fact worthie of death Reade the epistle of ADRIAN written to MINVTIVS FVNDANVS Deputie in Asia Euseb eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 9. The good intention of ADRIAN in building a Church for the honour of Christ voide of images because such was the custome of Christians was impeded and hindered by some of his familiar friendes who said that if he so did all men would for sake the temples of the gods of the Gentiles and become Christians Bucolc citing the testimonie of LAMPRIDIVS writing the life of ALEXANDER SEVERVS In this point good reader marke what Church is like vnto the ancient primitiue and Apostolicke Church whether the Church decked with images or the Church voide of images Antoninus Pius TO ADRIAN succeeded ANTONINVS PIVS his adopted sonne reigned 23. yeeres Chytr Chron. Hee was so carefull to preserue the liues of his subjects that he counted it greater honour to saue the life of one subject then to destroy the liues of a thousand enemies Carion lib. 3. Monarch 4. In this Emperours time IVSTINVS MARTYR wrote notable bookes of Apologie for the Christians which were presented and reade in the Senate of Rome and mollified the Emperours minde toward Christians as clearely appeareth by his edicts proclaimed at Ephesus in time of most solemne conuentions of all Asia Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 4. cap. 13 Antoninus Philosophus L. Uerus AFter ANTONINVS PIVS succeeded his sonne in law ANTONINVS Philosophus otherwise called MARCVS AVRELIVS with his brother L. AVRELIVS VERVS This is the first time whereinto the Romaine empire was gouerned by two Augusti Albeit TITVS had associated his brother DOMITIAN to be a fellow labourer with him in the worke of governement yet was not DOMITIAN counted or called AVGVSTVS vntill the death of his brother TITVS But nowe at one and the selfe same time two Emperours doe reigne ANTONINVS Philosophus reigned 19. yeeres LVCIVS VERVS his brother 9. yeeres And so after the death of VERVS the whole gouernement returned to ANTONINVS Philosophus alanerly Euseb. eccl hist. lib. 5. cap. 9. Bucolc He was called a Philosopher not onely in regard of his knowledge but also in respect of the practise of Philosophie Hee was neither greatly puft vp by prosperitie nor greatly casten downe by aduersitie yet he was a cruell persecuter of innocent Christians Now is the fuell added to the fornace the fourth time and the flame is great and the arme of wicked men who hated
miserable to keepe in their bosomes the testimonies of their owne condemnation as the Jewes did who kept the bookes of MOSES and of the Prophets which beare testimonie of Christ Ioh. 5. yet they beleeued not in Christ they kept them indeede to our great profite but to their own just condemnation because they neither beleeued the promises of the worde neither were terrified with the threatnings of that same booke which they kept I pray God we may be better keepers of holy writings then the reprobate Jewes were In this controuersie to defend vnwritten traditions the bookes of ancient fathers are sifted and raked and infinite paines are taken to holde vp this maine and yet dayly decaying pillar of their kingdome It is not my purpose neither to defend nor to excuse euery thing that fathers haue written Onely I say in good conscience that great injurie is done to some of them by the Papistes namely to the most ancient father IRENEVS B. of Lions Hee striueth against VALENTINVS an Heretique and conuicteth him by tradition of the Churches which were thought in his time to be Apostolicke but the heades that he proueth by tradition are the principall articles of our faith That there is one God maker of heauen and earth and that Christ was borne of a virgin and suffered under Pontius Pslate and rose againe and was receiued into the brightnesse of glory and that hee shall come againe to saue such as are to be saued and to judge such as are to be judged c And such sort of traditions as are altogether agreable to holy Scriptures we contrauert not vpon Secondly IRENEVS had a conflict with Heretiques who regarded not scripture but saide they were ambiguous and doubtsome had no authority that tradition was more ancient then scripture and therefore necessitie compelled IRENEVS to fight against him with his owne weapons as PAVL did against the Athenians with testimonies of Poets Acts 17. Iren. lib. 3. cap. 2. cap. 3. Yet was it not IRENEVS purpose to prooue any thing repugnant to scripture The traditions which they reade of in other fathers if any be bound to keepe them it is they themselues who leane vnto them as a necessarie supplement of the want that is in scripture but they themselues will not be bound to the obseruation of them all but haue let many of them goe out of vse such as praying betweene Easter and Whitsonday not vpon their knees but standing on their feete to put them in remembrance of Christes resurrection such like three dippings in water whereof wee spake in the heade of antiquitie And after Baptisme the taste of a temper of milke and honie to signifie their spirituall infancie and many other traditions they haue suffcred to euanish and go out of vse so that we are the lesse bound to them To drawe vnto an ende of this treatise It may be demanded Was not tradition at some time in honourable regard in the house of God and how it commeth to passe that now in the last age of the world we wil bring al traditions vnto the balance of the written word counting light all these traditions that are not agreable to the Scriptures For answere vnto this question we shall distinguish the worlde into three ages and speake of the force of tradition in euery age Godwilling In the first age of the world from ADAM to the flood of NOE tradition had the greater place because the Worde ' of God was not as yet written but God spake by Oracles to ADAM and that which the Lorde spake to him hee deliuered it by faithfull tradition to his postēritie Nowe in this first age it cannot be denied but tradition had great place and to the ende the faith of the posteritie should not leane vpon the naked report of their fathers as vpon an vncertaine ground it pleasedGod to bestow vpō these fathers of the first age two great priuiledges First they were indued with the spirite of prophecie for ADAM prophecied of secret things that were done when hee was sleeping Gen. 2 ver 23 And HENOCH the seuinth from ADAM prophecied in the first age of the world of things that are to be done in the last age of the world Epist. Iud ver 14. 15. And LAMECH prophecied of his sonne NOAH Gen. 5. Beside this God bestowed vpon these fathers long life so that ADAM liued vntill he deliuered the Oracle of God spoken vnto him to HENOCH and HENOCH liued till he deliuered the same to LAMECH and LAMECH to NOE so that NOE needed not to bee in doubte whether the reporte of his fathers concerning the Oracle spoken to ADAM was true or not because it was conueied to him by the handes of faithfull witnesses of vnsuspect credite yea holie Prophets deliuered the holie Oracle of GOD to NOE and holie Prophct of GOD also as they were In the second age of the world it pleased God to register his blessed will in write in the dayes of MOSES and then tradition was nothing else but a page and handmaide to the written worde of God For true it is that God commanded fathers to tell their posteritie the wonderful works of God in slaying the first borne of Egypt and sparing the first borne of the I ewes Exod. 13. ver 8. yet this tradition of fathers to their children was agreable to the word of God written by MOSES in so far that the posteritie beleeued not the writings of MOSES because they were agreable to the report of their fathers but rather the reporte of their fathers because it was agreable to the worde of God written by MOSES and so tradition in this age was a page and handmaide to the written worde of God neither doe wee reade after the worde was written that God commanded fathers to tell anything to their children that was not expresly contained in the written word of God In the last age of the world we should be more attentiuely addicted to the written worde and lesse to tradition in regard the Apostles were moued to put the summe of their most wholesome doctrine in write because their doctrine was not rightly reported euen by those who heard the Apostles teach as said is And if the writing of the summe of their wholesome doctrine was a remedie deuised by the Apostles themselues against false traditions wrong reports of Apostolicke doctrine what injurie doe we to the Romaine Church when we examine al their traditions by the rule of the writtē word that which is not agreable to the written word wee reject it as a doctrine neither catholicke nor Apostolicke because that it is found light when it is weighed in the just balance of the written word of God Now consider howe damnable an inclination is in this our corrupt nature When God reueiled his blessed will by tradition men were not attentiue to it but preferred their lust vnto the will of God reueiled by tradition for the sonnes of
God saw the daughters of men that they were faire and tooke wiues vnto themselues whome they liked Gen 6. ver 2. And on the other parte when God will needes reueile his blessed will by the written word then will wee flie to vn writteÌ„ traditions euen to such as be repugnaÌ„t to the writteÌ„ word And so men become like to a shadow wheÌ„ the sun shineth in the East the shadow goeth toward the West when the sunne goeth down in the West the shadow inclineth to the East so do men obstinatly repine against the wil ofGod Beside this wee are to consider what great detriment hath ensued vpon those who leauing the certaintie of the written worde leaned vpon the vncertaintie of Apostolicke traditions Beside PAPIAS B. of Hicrapolis who fell into the errour of the Chiliasts CLEMENS ALEXANDRINVS trauailed through many nations but tooke better heed to tradition then to the written word of God whereby it came to passe that he filled his bookes called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with most vngodly and foolish opinions as hath bene declared in the historie of his life When we haue said all that we can say that place of the second epistle to the The ssalonians cap. 2. ver 15. ringeth so lowd in their eares that they can heare nothing that soundeth to the contraric wherefore we are to consider the illatiue words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is therefore which coupleth this verse with the preceeding text wherinto the Apostle admonished the Thessalonians of the comming of the Antichrist whose comming is after the working of Satan in all power and signes and lying wonders ver 9. And his comming shall be so strengthened by the hand of the deuil that he cannot be borne downe but by the breath of the mouth of God and brightnesse of his comming Now to the ende that the poore handful of the sheepe of Christ may be saued from the deceite of the Antichrist hee exhorteth them to adhere fast vnto the Apostolicke doctrine which they had receiued both by word and write Scripture is abused when it is wrested to another sense different froÌ„ the meaning of the writer but it is more abused when it is drawen to the cleane contrarie sense This place is set downe to teach vs to beware of the deceit of the Antichrist by fast adhering to the Apostolick doctrine but the Papists abuse it to make vs beleeue that their traditions repugnant to the word of God should haue alike authoritie with the writren word of God which is the ready way to fall into the snare of the Antichrist and not to be fred from his deceits To conclude like as DAVID did great honour to ABISHAI when as in great matters of weight importance hee tooke him to be his follower to viewe the host of SAVL 1. Sam. 26. ver 7. euen so God doth great honour to his holy scriptures when he vseth them as an instrument to doe his great works by them Christ reigneth as a King and he hath made his word to be the scepter of his kingdome Psal. 110. Christ is the shepheard of our soules the word is his shepheards staffe Ps. 23. Christ is the builder of his fathers house the word is the measuring line of the building Christ is our Sauiour and the word of God is the power of God to saluation toeuery one that beleeueth Rom. 1. ver 16. Seeing Christ hath done so great honour to the scriptures what are we that we should regard any thing spoken in the contrary God graunt wee may conforme our selues to the will of Christ Amen Of the doctrine of Deuils THe Heretiques called Gnostici disallowed mariage allowed fornication and the Heretiques called Encratite damned the eating of flesh and drinking of wine as a sinne and abhorred the Epistles of PAVL as hath beene declared in the historie and the Romanists themselues acknowledge that Gnostici and Encratitae were Heretiques and taught a doctrine of deuils as likewise the Manicheis of whome we shall speake in the next Centurie Godwilling but the doctrine of the Romaine church concerning prohibition of mariage and meates is different from the doctrine of Gnostici Encratitae and Manichaei True it is there is some difference concerning persons times some other circumstances For the Heretiques called Gnostici damned mariage in all persons the Romaine church damneth it only in the person of Priests men hauing church orders Likewise Eucratitae damned at all times the eating of flesh drinking of wine but the church of Rime only prohibits the eating of flesh at certaine seasons and vpon certaine dayes such as in Lent and vpon Fryday c and that without prohition of drinking of wine moderatly Thirdly the Manicheis counted the good creatures of God flâ—…sh and wine to be in themselues polluted and vncleane but the Romaine church thinketh not so but for memorie of the Lordes suffering for mortification of the flesh for preparation to receiue the sacraments and for testimonie of obedience to the vicar of Christ successor of PETER it is necessary to abstaine in maner abouewritten This difference is cast in to exeeme the Romaine church from the imputation of the doctrine of deuils yet is not the difference very great for the Romaine church forbiddeth mariage meats to some men at all times and to all men at sometimes but consider againe that differences of magis and minus that is of more and lesse doe declare a communion rather then a contrarietie as IRENEVS speaketh Plu. minus non de his dicitur quae inverse communionem non habent sunt contrariae naturae pugnant aduersus se sed de his quae sunt ejusdem substantiae communicant secum solum autem altitudine magnitudine differunt lib. 4. cap. 22. As a litle water and a litle fire differeth from a great water and a great fire not in substance but in quantitie euen so the Papistes differ from the Manicheis not in substance but in the discrepance of Plus and Minus The wordes of the Apostle are the ground whereupon all this treatise is founded Nowe the Spirite speaketh euidâ—…ntly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith giuing beede vnto spirits of errour and doctrines of deuils speaking lies in hypocrisie hauing their conscience seared with an hote yrone forbidding to marrie and commanding to abstaine from meates which God hath created to be receiuâ—…d with thankesgiuing of them which beleeue and kâ—…ow the trueth for euery creature of God is good and nothing to bee refusâ—…d if it be receiued with thankâ—…sgiuing 1. Tim. 1. 2. 3 4. In these words the Popish church will grant that the Mam. hets and other forenamed Heretiques are damned but they denie that these predictions of the holy Apostle doe damne the doctrine of the Romaine church anent forbidding of mariage to some persons and meates at some times as a doctrine of deuils crying out that it is not to be
credited that God hath suffered the world to goe astray in such wayes so long time and so many yeeres What is this but as a wette sacke wherewith a naked man is couered as a learned Pastor said it is so farre from arming him against the cold that it encreaseth his shuddering and grwing euen so this excuse vtterly vndoeth their cause they say God would not haue suffered his visible Church to haue erred so many yeeres but the Apostle PAVL saith otherwise that the Spirit speak th euidently that in the latter times some shal depart frō the faith so that it is not a wonderfull thing to see apostasie fall out in the bowels of the visible Church and the golden calfe to be worshipped by carnal israclites Exod. 32. But it is a wonderful thing indeede to see sinceritie of doctrine and puritie of maners to continue long among the very watchmen of the Church so prone and bent is the world to defection that sometime the ordinarie watchmen cannot declare where Christ is whom the soule of the Church loueth Cant. 3. ver 3. Secondly consider that the doctrine of prohibition of meates and mariage is called a defection from the faith a doctrine of deuils When these odious stiles are applied to Gnostici T atiani Or Encratitae Montanistae and Manichai and others all this is heard patiently without sturre and excesse of choler and why because the ancient fathers examining all these opinions according to the rule of the word of God haue found thē heretical opinions But whē we come neerer to say that the prohibition of mariage in some persons and the prohibition of meates at some times is also a doctrine of deuils and a defection from the faith O then it is cast in as a wal of brasse that the anciēt fathers who damned all the forenamed heresies yet liked very well of supplications prayers to be made to God euery Fryday and consequently of abstinencie from delicat meats for the furtherance of prayers in remembrance of the Lords suffering Sozomen lib. 1. cap. 8. And like wise that Priests should bee chaste and continent Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 9. And to damne these opinions also is all on◅ as if we should damne all antiquitie and imagine that the trueth was euer buried since the Apostles dayes vntill our time To this I answere that the fathers are not to be balanced with the Papistes of our dayes in the opinion of meates and mariage for many causes first because the fathers of the first 300. yeeres made no lawes and constitutions to astrict the consciences of men in matters of meate and mariage as the Papists of late dayes haue done The Councill of Ancyra which is a towne in Galatia clearely manifesteth vnto vs what was the custom of the ancient Church in admitting men to ecclesiasticke offices namely this If a man in time of his ordination did protest that he had not the gift of continencie but that hee was purposed to marrie and after his ordination hee maried a wife hee remained still in his ministetie But so many as in time of imposition of handes did professe continencie abstinence from mariage if afterward they maried they were debarred from their ministrie Tom. 1. Concil Here euidently appeareth that in the primitiue Church there was no lawe made anent prohibition of mariage to men in spirituall offices In like maner we reade vnder DECIVS the seuinth persecuting tyrant of whome mention will be made in the third Centurie that DIONYSIVS B. of Alexandria was a maried man and had children and that by the great prouidence of God both hee and his children escaped the hands of the cruell enemie who was laid in wait for him to take him Yea and after the Nicene Councill the assembly gathered at Gangra a towne in Paphlagonia detested the opinion of EVSTATIVS who admiring the monasticke life as a conuersation angelicall began to damne mariage and to perswade maried women to separate from the companie of their husbands and to perswade the people not to receiue the holy sacraments from the handes of maried preachers But when the fathers conueened in the Councill of Gangra pondered the opinion of EVSTATIVS in a just balance they found it to be cursed and execrable not only in the question of mariage but also anent his doctrine in prohibition of meates for he thought that a religious man who eated flesh by so doing was cut off from the hope of better pleasures which God hath laid vp for saintes in heaucn But let vs heare a fewe of the Canons of the Councill of Gangra Tom. 1. Concil CANON 1. If any person vituperat mariage and will detest a faithfull woman because the sleepeth with her husband and counteth her to be culpable and that shee cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Let him be accursed CANON 2. If any man condemne him who in faith and religion eateth flesh that is neither mixed with blood nor sacrificed to idoles as if by such participation of slesh hee wanted hope Let him be accursed CANON 4. If any man make difference and will not receiue the oblation from a preachers hand when he ministreth it because he hath a wife Let him be accursed CANON 10. If any person keeping virginitie for the Lords sake extoll himselfe aboue those that are maried Let him be accursed In all these constitutions of the councill of Gangr◅ there is no vsurpation of authoritie ouer the conscience in matters of mariage and meates Secondly because euen at that time when custome without a ratified lawe had brought in an vse in the Church of God that vnmaried men should be admitted vnto Bishoprickes and spirituall offices rather then others Yet when such continent men could not be had GRATIANVS himselfe witnesseth that a maried man was admitted by PELAGIVS I. Ann. 556. to be Bishop of Syracuse Distinct. 28. Thirdly the fathers of ancient time spake reuerently of mariage but the Papistes of late dayes haue called it a worke of the flesh and the errour of the Nicolaitanes These two doctrines of the prohibition of meates and mariage are called an apostasie from the faith and endited by the spirit of errour Here it may be objected that the Apostle PAVL himselfe who writeth this in another place saith that the Kingdome of God is neither meate nor drinke but righteousnesse peace and joy in the holy Spirit Rom. 14. ver 17. How then is that thing to be counted an apostasie from the faith wherein no matter is touched that pertaineth to the Kingdome of God To this I answere that there is a great difference betweene abstinence from meates and prohibition of meates for these whose conscience is weake will abstaine from many meates and content themselues with hearbes Rom. 14 ver 2. as it were contenting themselues with the foode of the beastes rather then that their mouth should eat that thing that should perturbe their conscience but such men as take vpon them
conueene for exercise of diuine seruice this fauour I say seemeth to haue proceeded from the coun sell of MAMMEA his Christian mother rather then from the counseli of VLPIANVS that renowmed lawyer an hatefull aduersarie to Christians But MAMMEA his mother hearing the report of the learning of ORIGEN sent for him and by him was instructed in the groundes of Christian faith The learned doctour who wrote the booke of the martyrs very judiciously obserueth the iniquitie of this time whereinto no Christian Churches were erected when as yet notwithstanding of the fauour of the Emperour at some times no publicke house could quietly be obtained for the Christians so that by reason hereof may appeare the decretall epistle of Pope HYGINVS concerning the dedication of Churches is forged fained because the reigne of ALEXANDER is a long time posterior to the dayes of HYGINVS who liued vnder the reigne of ANTONINVS PIVS and in the reigne of ALEXANDER as yet there was great difficultie to obteine a place whereinto Christians might assemble together The just deserued punishment of TVRINVS whome the Emperour caused to bee fastened to a stake in the open market place and there to be killed with smoke the Herald standing by and crying to the people Smoke he sold and with smoke he is punished This punishment I say declareth that this Emperour counted flatterers worthy of great punishment ALEXANDER and his mother MAMMEA were both slaine by his owne souldiers Bucolc Index Chron. Maximinus AFter ALEXANDER SEVERVS MAXIMINVS was Emperour and reigned 3. yeeres Euseb lib 6 cap. 28. A man of base parentage of an huge stature promoted to honours by ALEXANDER who nounished a serpent in his owne bosome as the prouerbe speaketh when he aduanced MAXIMINVS an ingrate foster to great dignities and honours For by his meanes the armie killed ALEXANDER and his mother MAMMEA and saluted him and his sonne Emperours without aduise of the Romaine Senat a man hated of all good men beloued of euill men more grieuous to the citizens of Rome then to their enemies Bucolc Index Chron. who for hatred of the house of ALEXANDER as EVSEBIVS recordeth raised vp the sixt persecution against Christians specially against the teachers and leaders of the Church thinking the sooner to vanquish the rest if the Captaines and guiders of them were made out of the way Euseb. eccl hist. lib 6. cap. 28. ORIGEN at this time wrote a booke de martyrio and dedicated it to AMBROSIVS PROTECTETVS a preaching elder of the Church of Casarea because these two vnder this persecution had susteined great afflictions and constantly perseuered in the true faith Eusebilib 6. cap. 28. No persecution was more violent no persecution endured shorter time In no persecution are the names of suffering martyrs so obscured and couered with silence possibly because the booke of Origen de martyrio through injurie of time is not to be found therefore some learned men do referre the martyrdome of such as wee haue spoken of in the dayes of ALEXANDER to this time or to the persecution of DECIVS I will not dispute of such doubtsome things Three other things that are more necessarie to the edification of the Church I will touch First the malice of the deuill who hateth the welfare of the sheepfolde of Christ and laboureth either to spoyle it of true Pastours or to send in among the poore sheepe hyrelings and men not regarding the well of the flocke but their owne gaine or clse if they haue true pastours to mooue the flocke to be disobedient to faithfull and vigilant Pastors The flocke that can eschew all these three snares of the deuill and all these three wofull calamities so oft seasing vpon the poore sheepesolde they are in good estate Reade CHRYSOSTOME writing vpon the 13. chap Heb. ver 17. Another thing is worthie to be marked that in three great persecutions in the fift sixt and seuenth ORIGEN a man more renowmed in his lifetime then after his death God vouchsafed vpon him two great honours but not the third whereof he was most of all desirous He encouraged his father LEONIDES and his disciples PLVTARCHVS two SERENI HERON HERACLIDES patiently to fuffer martyrdome in the dayes of SEVERVS Next he wrote a booke de martyrio in the daies of MAXIMINVS the sixt persecuter whereby doubtlesse many were incouraged patienly to suffer euill for Christs sake What remaineth now but the third principal honour of martyrdom it selfe whereunto he had a bent desire in the daies of DECIVS the 7 perseter but then he fainted as shall be declared hereafter God-willing When we call to minde this weaknes of ORIGEN let all the cogitations of our heartes stoupe and thinke that wee are not meete for great things but if the Lorde call vs to suffer great things for his Names sake the Lorde perfite his strength in our infirmitie and weakenesse Thirdly let vs marke the great difference that is betweene the volume of the booke of holy canonicke sacred Scripture all other bookes whatsoeuer In Scripture the ouerpassing of maters of great importance and moment is not for ignorance misknowledge or doubting of those things that are ouerslidden but for mysterie and representation of things more necessarie to be knowne as namely when MOSES a most accurat writer of the life death genealogies of holy Patriarches yet hee ouerpasseth the description of the genealogie death beginning of the life MELCHISEDECK this was done of purpose to bring in MELCHISEDECK as a type and figure of the true king of peace Christ Icsus as the Apostle declareth Heb. 7. but among ecclesiasticall writers I finde a preterition of the names of these worthy Pastours who were martyred for the cause of Christ in the sixt persecution and this ouerpassing with silence so weightie a matter is a secret confession of ignorance in this part of the historie together with a doubting whether VRBANVS the first VALERIANVS TIBVRTIVS CECILIA and MARTINA suffered vnder ALEXANDER or vnder MAXIMINVS or vnder DECIVS Yea PLATINA writeth it was the opinion of some men that VRBANVS 1. was martyred in the persecution of DIOCLETIAN I haue insisted at greater length in this purpose to the end that euery man may giue vnto sacred scripture that reuerence that is due vnto it but other writings let vs reade them with judgement for assuredly there is palpable weakenes into them In ende this wicked persecuter MAXIMINVS and his sonne were slaine by his owne souldiers at the siege of Aquileia Func Chron. Gordianus THe tyrannie of MAXIMINVS enforced both the senate of Rome and likewife their oppressed confederates in Afâ—…icke to aduise by what meanes the distressed estate of the Commonwell might be supported And first GORDIANVS a man of noble birth in Rome and at that time PROCONSVL in Africke with his sonne bearing the name of GORDIANVS with his father these two were declared to bee Emperours to resist the tyrannie of
more dutifull to their enemies then others were vnto their friends If any man would defend worshipping of images to be an ancient custome in the Church by the two brasen images which wer set vp in Caesarea Philippi for a memorial of the miracle that Christ wrought in curing of the woman who had the bloodie issue Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 18. the foresaide place of EVSEBIVS wil make nothing for him For these images were not mâ—…de for adoratioÌ„ neither were they set vp in teÌ„ples nor worshipping places but in the very street before the doore of the womaÌ„ who had ben cured The places wherunto Christians were gathered together for diuine seruice at this time are called in the mandat of the Emperour GALLIENVS Coemiteria Euseb. li. 7. cap. 13. In these places no man readeth that images were set vp Beside this these images were grauen or moiten by the handes of Pagans and not of Christians and this fact was done by imitation of the Gentiles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is according to the custome of the Gentiles he faith not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the custome of her owne kinred but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as said is Yet may we take warning by this place to beware of the small beginnings of errour Images haue bene like vnto a base borne fellowe who at the first can haue no credite to set his head into the Kings palace but afterward he getteth ingresse into the vtter court in end his credite dayly increasing by degrees he getteth fauour to ly in the Kings bed chalmer euen so in the first 300. yeere of our Lord images were not brought in into places of holy conuentions afterward they were brought in into Churches but not worshipped as the Epistle of GREGORIVS the first written to SEVERVS B. of Marsil clearely testifieth But in end adoration of images was in so frequent vse as if it had beene the principall point of the worship of God Claudius Quintilius CLAVDIVS after GALLIENVS reigned 2. yeeres Euseb. lib 7 cap. 29. And his brother QVINTILIVS 17. dayes He is not reckoned by EVSEBIVS in the rol of Emperours Aurelianus AFter QVINTILIVS AVRELIANVS possessed the crown 6. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap 30. In the beginning of his reigne he was not a great disturber of Christians Notwithstanding in continuance of time his nature somewhat inclinable to seueritie was altered to plaine tyrannic which tyrannie first he shewed beginning with the murther of his own sisters sonne as witnesseth EVTROPIVS After that he proceedeth to moue the ninth persecution against Christians albeit the mercifull working of God did soone ouerthrow all the wicked purpose of the Emperour For as the edict and proclamation should haue bene denounced for the persecuting of Christians the mightie hand of the Lord from aboue did suddenly stop his purpose clearely declaring to all men that there is no power to worke any violence against the seruants of God vnlesse his permission doe suffer them and giue them lieue Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. Func Chron. Here I see that D. I. FOXE writer of the booke of martyres taketh lieue of VINCENTIVS martyrologie If others had done the like they had not heaped vp so many martyres in the dayes of CLAVDIVS QVINTILIVS and AVRELIAN as they haue done For EVSEBIVS had assuredly made mention of it if the number had beene so great as VINCENTIVS recordeth Before the Emperours minde was altered and inclined to tyranme against Christians hee assisted with his authoritie the Bishops conueened at Antiochia for the deposition and excommunication of the Heretique SAMOSATENVS And so the Emperours authoritie beeing interponed this proud Heretique was compelled to stoop and to giue place and with great ignominie was driuen from the towne of Antiochia Euseb. lib. 7 cap. 30. In his place DOMNVS was elected to be Bishop of Antiochia a man endued with good graces the sonne of DEMETRIAN who immediatly before SAMOSATENVS gouerned the Church of Antiochia And heere againe it is to be marked that the Bishops at this time albeit it was a time of persecution yet did they not abhorre from mariage for DEMETRIANVS Bishop of Antiochia was a maried man and had children and DOMNVS was his sonne so that the prohibition of mariage to men in spirituall offices is not an ancient doctrine Annius Tacitus Florianus AFter AVRELIAN was flaine betweene Bizans and Heraclea the imperial chaire was vacant 6. months The Senat of Rome elected ANNIVS TACITVS to be Emperour He continued but 6. months in his gouernment EVSEBIVS oue rpasseth his name with silâ—…nce as likâ—…wise the name of his brother FLORIANVS who aspired to the imperiall dignitie Func Chron. Aurelius Probus AVRELIVS PROBVS a gentle and peaceable Emperour reigned 6. yeeres 3. months Euseb. Func chron He was inuied by his captaines souldiers because hee appointed them to plant vineyardes and saide there was no great neede of souldiers where no enemie was to be feared Hee was slaine by his souldiers Func Chron. Bucolc Carus Carinus Numerianus CARVS with his two sonnes CARINVS and NVMERIANVS reigned after PROBVS All these three continued not aboue the space of 3. yeeres Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. And NVMERIANVS was slaine by his owne father in law called APER Func Chron. CARVS was slaine by thunder and CARINVS was ouercome in battell and slaine by DIOCLETIAN whome the Romaine armie had declared to be Emperor while CARINVS was yet aliue Bucolc Index chro Diocletianus Maximianus Like as DIOCLETIAN ouercame CARINVS the sonne of CARVS in battell euen so likewise he slew APER the father in lawe of NVMERIANVS with his owne hands Func Chron. Whether this was done for detestation of sin or for desire of gouernment it is vncertaine Alwayes some affirme that his concubine DRVAS had said vnto him that he should kill a wilde Boare before he should be Emperour And after the killing of APER which name by interpretation signifieth a wilde Boare hee became Emperour In the beginning of his reigne he chused for his college MAXIMIANVS surnamed HERCVLEVS father to MAXENTIVS And these two chused other two viz. GALERIVS CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS the father of CONSTANTINE whoÌ„ they called Casars but the honourable title of AVGVSTVS DIOCLETIAN MAXIMIAN retained to themselues These two A A. reigned 20 yeers CONSTANTIVS CHLORVS CAESAR continued 15. yeeres GALERIVS CAESAR 21. yeeres DIOCLETIAN and MAXIMIANVS HERCVLEVS abstained from persecuting of Christians vntill the 19 yeere of their reigne Before I touch the historie of the tenth persecution three things are to be premitted First that after the persecution of VALERIAN the 8. persecuter the Church enjoyed great peace which albeit it was like to be cut off by the altered minde of AVRELIAN yet the wise dispensation of the wisdome of God prouided that all his cruell enterprises were disappointed The righteous Lord cutted the cords of the wicked Psal. 129. ver 4. Secondly Christians were in great fauour and credite with Emperours and
after many torments was in end laid vpon the altar whereupon they vsed to offer sacrifice to idols while there was yet some streÌ„gth in his hande they put franckincense into his right hande thinking that he would haue scattered the incense vpon the altar and sacrificed but he endured the torment patiently saying the words of the Psalme 145. Blessed be the Lord who teacheth mine hands to fight In end LICINIVS made warre against CONSTANTINE and being diuerse times ouercome both by sea and land he yeelded himselfe at length and was sent to Thessalia to liue a priuate life where he was slaine by the souldiers SO CONSTANTINE obtained the whole empire alone Here ende the ten persecutions CENT III. Cap. 2. TO VICTOR succeeded ZEPHYRINVS the 14. Bishop of Rome who liued in that charge 8. yeres 7. months 10. dayes Platin. EVSEBIVS attributeth vnto him 18. yeeres Euseb. lib 6 cap. 21. so vncertaine is the computation of the yeeres of the gouernement of the Bishops of Rome EVSEBIVS writeth nothing of his decretall epistles and these that are forged by late writers are foolish and ridiculous Consecration of the holy cuppe in a vessel of glasse alanerly A Bishop to bee accused before honest Iudges twelue in number whome the Bishop himselfe shall chuse if neede bee honest and vnspotted witnesses to bee heard in his cause no fewer then 72. conforme and aboue the number of these 70. disciples whome Christ adjoyned as fellow-labourers in preaching with his Apostles And finally that no definitiue sentence should bee pronounced against a Bishop vntill the time his cause were heard of the Patriarch of Rome This is but a mocking of the Church of God to attribut such swelling pride such vnaccustomed formes of judicatorie such defensiue armour fencing and gwarding vnrighteous men against just deserued punishment vnto the simplicitie of an ancient Church humbled vnder the crosse and sighing vnder the yocke of heauie and long-lasting afflictions These false and forged decretall epistles altogether vnknowne to the fathers who liued before the dayes of CONSTANTINE will procure one day a decreete and sentence of wrath against these who haue giuen out new inuented lies vnder the names of ancient and holy fathers The canons of the Apostles albeita booke falsly attributed to the Apostles doe agree better with scripture then the constitution of ZEPHYRINVS For the Scripture saith that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall bee confirmed Matt. 18 ver 16. The Canons of the Apostles say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Let not an Heretique be admitted to beare witnesse against a Bishoppe neither yet one witnesse alanerly albeit hee bee faithfull because that by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery worde shall be confirmed Canon Apost cap. 74. The writer of the Canons of the Apostles had some remembrance of the words of Scripture but the forger of the decretall epistles of ZEPHYRINVS is like vnto a ship-man who hath hoised vp his saile and auanced his ship so far into the sea that hee hath tint the sight of lande and townes as the Poet speaketh Provehimur Pelago terraeque vâ—…besque recedunt Surely this lying fellowe who euer hee hath bene that hath written this supposititious decretall epistle of ZEPHYRINVS hee hath hoised vp his saile and is so bent to lie that he hath tint both sight and remembrance of the words of holy scripture CALLISTVS the 15. Bishop of Rome continued in his charge 5. yeeres Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 6. cap. 21. PLATINA saith 6 yeeres 10. months 10. dayes The fable of Pope DAMASVS who affirmeth that CALLISTVS builed a Church to the honour of the virgine MARIE beyond Tyber is rejected by PLATINA himselfe because the historie of the time clearely prooueth that in the daies of SEVERVS and his sonnes the conuentions of the Christians could not haue bene in magnificke temples but rather in obscure chappels or subterraneall places so that the multiplied number of lies written of the Bishops of Rome who liued in this age and the decretall epistles falsly attributed vnto them plainely proue that the garment of antiquitie vnder the lap whereof Papistes would so faine lurke is altogether inlacking to them VRBANVS 1. was the 16. Bishoppe of Rome He continued in his office eight yeeres saith Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 22. PLATINA foure yeeres ten months twelue dayes Of his martyrdome EVS EBIVS maketh no mention Others who record his martyrdome are not certaine in what Emperours dayes hee was martyred Iproceede to his successour PONTIANVS the 17. B. of Rome He continued in his charge 9. yeeres 5. months 2. dayes Platin Euseb. saith 6. yeeres He was banished to the Isle Sardinia where he died Of the two decretall epistles ascribed vnto him the second is generall written to al men who feare and loue God the very first words of it prooue it to be false forged Pontianus sanctae uniuersalis Ecclesiae Episcopus c. that is PONTIANVS Bâ—…shop of the holy vniuersall Church to all them who feare loue God wisheth welfare Tom. 1. Concil Such magnificke stiles as these were not as yet in vse and when they crept in into the Church afterward they were giuen by persons who admired the vertues of some singulare and rare men such as CYPRIAN and ATHANASIVS and EVSEBIVS but no man did vsurpe such proud and arrogant titles of dignitie in his owne writings direct to other Christians and therefore the learned reject this epistle as composed by some late vnlearned and flattering fellowe After PONTIANVS succeeded ANTERVS the 18 B. of Rome to whome EVSEBIVS assigneth but one mouth of continuance in his ministrie lib. 6. cap. 29. DAMASVS assigneth to him 12. yeeres PLATINA 11. yeeres 1 month 12. dayes and this diuersitie of counting cannot be reconciled Next to ANTERVS succeeded FABIANVS the 19. Bishop of Rome vpon whose head a doue lighted when the people were coÌ„sulting anent the election of a Bishop therfore with full consent of the wholeCongregation he was declared to be theirBishop The people at this time were so far from beeing secluded froÌ„ giuing their consent to the electioÌ„ of him who should be ordained their Pastour that the consent of the people had the principall swey in the election of Pastours Func Chron Commentar He suffered martyrdome vnder the reigne of DECIVS the 7 great persecuter after hee had continued in his office 14. yeeres 11. months 11. dayes Platin de vit Many constitutions made by him are cited by GRATIANVS insert Tom 1. Concil One of them I cannot pâ—…sse by We constitute that vpon euery Lordes day the oblation of the altar shall be made by euery man and Woman both of bread and wine to the end that by these oblations they may be deliuerea from the heapes of their sinnes First marke in this constitution that the bread and wine which the people brought with them vpon the Lords day for
the 29. B. of Rome who continued in that ministration 5. yeres 6 months 21 dayes He liued in the dayes of MAXENTIVS by whom he was enclosed into a filthie stable to the end that lacking the salubritie of wholsome aire he might be destroyed with the filth stinke of the dung of beasts which thing also came to passe indeede for he died in the stable This holy martyr so long as he liued he made the stable like vnto a sanctuarie for hee neuer intermitted the holy exercises of prayer fasting and the Church when peace was granted to them by the mercie of God they builded a temple in that same place where the stable had beene whereinto MARCELLVS died Platin. de vitis The name of MARCELLVS is pretermitted by EVSEBIVS After MARCELLVS succeeded EVSEBIVS the 30. B. of Rome and continued 6. yeeres 1 month 3. dayes In his time PLATINA writeth that HELENA the mother of CONSTANTINE found the crosse of Christ. But ONVPHRIVS himself is compelled to grant that both DAMASVS and PLATINA erred in that narration because CONSTANTINE at this time had no dominion in Syria neither was hee as yet conuerted to the faith of Christ. But the tyrant MAXIMINVS with great crueltie oppressed the Church of Christ in the boundes of Syria and Iudea And therefore such as read the historie of the primitiue Church let them read with judgement because it is an easie thing to erre if any man giue such vndoubted credit to ecclesiasticall writers as he giueth to sacred scripture TERTVLLIAN a learned preacher of the African prouince of the citie of Carthage a man of a quicke wit pregnant ingine flourished vnder the reigne of SEVERVS the 5 persecuter When he came to Rome he vas not free of the enuy and reproches of the clergie of the Romaine church and mooued with anger he declined to the opinion of the Heretique MONTANVS wrote books against the true Church such as the volumes following De pudicitia De peâ—…cutione De jejunâ—…s De monogamia De exstasi lib. 6. his 7. booke against APOLLONIVS This lamentable defection of TERTVLLIAN may be an example to all men of great vnderstanding and excellent learning not to be puft vp nor to be high minded lest they fall into the snare of the deuill For TERTVLLIAN wrote learned apologies for the Christians and mightily confuted the errour of MARCION notwithstanding of al this he was high minded joyned himself to the opinioÌ„ of MONTANVS Ierom. Catal. script eccl if he had kept himself free of this foule spot he was worthy for his giftes to haue ben counted amoÌ„g the most famous doctors of the Church after the dayes of the Apostles Hist. Magd. Cent. 3. cap. 10. ORIGEN the sonne of LEONIDES an Egyptian was a yong man of 17. yeeres of age when his father was martyred in the persecution of SEVERVS Ierom Catal. script eccles His ingine was so pregnant in his youth and so capable of all kinde of instruction that his father would oftimes vncouer his brest when he was on sleepe and kisse it giuing thanks to God who had made him father of so happie a sonne hist. Magd Cent. 3. cap. 10. After his fathers death he sustained himselfe his mother sixe brethren by keeping a schoole for all his fathers goods were confiscate for his confession of Christ. When ORIGEN had spent his young age the description of his life in Greeke saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is when he was in his mid age the Churches of Achaia vexed with Heretiques sent for him as he was vpon his journey to Athens he went through Palestina was ordained to be a preaching Elder by ALEXANDER B of Ierusalem THEOCTISTVS B. of Caesarea This fact offended DEMETRIVS B. of Alexandria so highly that he was full of rage against ORIGEN and wherefore because he beeing a man of Alexandria receiued ordination to an ecclesiasticall office from the Bishops of Ierusalem and Caesarea When Bishops become serious in trifling matters and haue a greater regarde to their owne gloâ—…y then to the aduancement of the kingdome of God then that may bee spoken of them which IEROM writeth of DEMETRIVS Qui tanta in eum debacchatus est insania ut per totum mundum super ejus nomine seriberet that is He was so ful of rage against him that he replenished the world with writings mentioning the name of ORIGEN But consider what fault was in ORIGEN who was crauing no ordination And what fault was in ALEXANDER and THEOCTISTVS men whose names shall be had in euerlasting remembrance They did nothing of intention to grieue the heart of DEMETRIVS B. of Alexandria but onely beeing carefull of the aduancement of the kingdome of God they endeuoured to strengthen the hands of ORIGEN against the Heretiques of Achaia by conferring vnto him the calling of a Presbyter No man can justly offend against me if I cast in this sentence as a common admonition to all preachers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let vs not be ouer serious in ridiculous matters The name of ORIGEN was so famous that not onely the Bishops of Achaia sollicited him to come to their bounds for stopping the mouthes of Heretiques but also he was sent for at two diuerse times to bee present at the Councils conucened in Arabia against Heretiques Some Heretiques affirmed that the soules of men perish with their bodies and are raised vp againe in the day of the resurrection with the bodies whom ORIGEN mightily refuted Comment Func in Chron. lib. 6. Likewise he was present at the Councill in Arabia gathered against BERYLLVS B. of Bostra who denied that Christ was existent before his manifestation in the flesh and by the trauelles of ORIGEN BERYLLVS was reclaimed and reduced to the true faith therefore I reckone him not into the roll of Heretiques Euseb lib. 6. cap. 33. FIRMILIANVS B. of Caesarea in Cappadocia inuited ORIGEN to come to Cappadocia where he deteined him a long time Likewise MAMMEA the mother of ALEXANDER the Emperour sent for him to come to Antiochia and had him in reuerent regarde Likewise hee wrote to the Emperour PHILIP and to his mother who was the first Emperour that professed the Name of Christ Ierom. catal script eccl He studied to be acquainted with the Hebrew language farre contrarie to the custome of his own nation he conferred the Hebrewe text with the Greeke translations not onely the Septuagints but also the translations of AQVILA THEOLOSION and SYMMACHVS and hee found out the fift sixt and seuenth editions Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 17. Ierom catal scrip eccles Notwithstanding of all these excellent gifts and renoumed fame of ORIGEN he wanted not his owne grosse errours foolish facts In expouÌ„ding of scripturs he became a curious searcher out of allegories Yet this father of allegories ORIGEN took the words of Christ spoken of Eunuches There be some chaste which haue made thâ—…mselues chaste for the kingdome of
vncleane because they were procreated by mariage Origeniani Turpes These were vile and filthie beastes not abhorring from whoredome but from procreation of children to the end they might seeme to be chaste They were like to ONAN the sonne of IVDAH whome the Lord destroyed Gen. 38. ver 9. 10. All these heresies mentioned by Epiphan contra haereses lib. 2. I passe by almost with silence because they were like vnto abortiue birthes and continued not long to perturbe the peace of the Church Now concerning other Heretiques by whose venemous doctrine the Church of Christ had greater strife and perturbation ARTEMON and BERYLLVS B. of Bostra in Arabia denied the diuinitie of Christ and affirmed that he was not existent before hee tooke flesh of the Virgine With BERYLLVS ORIGEN conferred reduced him backe againe to the true faith and therefore I set not his name in the Catalogue of Heretiques because he added not vnto the fault of his bad opinion an obstinate defending of the same Euseb eccl hist lib. 6 cap. 33. The heresie of Helcesaitae otherwise called Sampsei because of the shorte continuance of it is scarce worthy to bee reckoned as I haue declared in the treatise of heresie They mixed the religion of the Iewes Gentiles and Christians together but were more addicted to the superstition of the Iewes then to any one of the other two Epiphan contra haereses lib. 2. They rejected the writings of the Apostle PAVL and affirmed that a man who denied the Lorde with his mouth in the time of persecution if so be he adhered to the faith in his hart he had committed no sinne They caried about with them a singulare book which they said was sent downe from heauen and they promised remission of sinnes to euery man who would hearken to the wordes of that booke Comment Func in Chronol NOVATVS a Presbyter at Rome was a man of a contentious spirit and men that are humorous high minded and contentious they are wise to doe euill but they can do no good Such a man was NOVATVS who disquieted with schisme and heresie two of the most notable Churches in the world at that time viz Carthage and Rome by giuing out a rigorous sentence against those who in time of persecution had fallen albeit they had repented after their fall and all outward tokens of vnfained repentance had beene seene in them yet his opinion was that they should not be admitted againe to the fellowship of the Church This opinion was not onely repugnant to the wordes of ISA 1. Ezech. 18. Mat. 11. to innumerable moe places of sacred scripture but also it was a foolish opinion aduancing the kingdome of the deuill and not the kingdome of God For the two great wheeles of the cart of the deuill whereby hee carieth men headlong to hell are presumption and desperation mercilesse NOVATVS taching a doctrine that strengthened not the knees of the weake he did what in him lay to moue sinners to despare Therefore CYPRIAN B. of Carthage who excommunicated him and CORNELIVS B. of Rome who did the like with aduise of a graue and worthy Councill gathered at Rome Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43. are to be counted wise men because they endeuoured timonsly to suppresse those errors that weakened the harts of the children of God I reade of no heresie preceeding the heresie of ARRIVS and EVTYCHES that continued longer time in the Church of God then the heresie of NOVATVS partly because it crept in vnder pretence of zeale to the glory of God and vnder pretence of a detestation of sin partly also because the Novatian Heretiques in the question concerning the diuinitie of Christ were comformable to the opinion of the true Church Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 12. Thirdly because in time of the Arrian persecution the Novatians were banished and troubled with no Iesse hatefull malice and despite then the members of the true Church were yea and the true Catholickes and Novatianes beeing companions of one and the selfe-same suffering were content also to giue their liues one for another Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 38. And the foresaide authour saith Parúmque abfuit quin coadunarentur Socrat ibid. that is They were neere by vnited and agreed together to wit the true Catholickes and Novatians But what was the impediment that hindered their vnion Reade the historie and it shall not bee found in the true Catholickes but in the obstinacie and wilfulnesse of the Novatians And so it falleth out at all times that men who are authours of heresies and schismes are also the principall hinderers of the redintegration of the vnitie of the Church The razing and demolishing of the Temple of the Novatians in Cyzicum a famous towne of Bithynia together with the calamitie of the people of Mantinium a towne of Paphlagonia Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 38 clearely proueth that the Novatian heresie continued vntill the dayes of CONSTANTIVS the sonne of CONSTANTINE an Arrian Emperour and persecuter of the true faith The fauour that they obtained in the dayes of IVLIAN I passe ouer with silence But in the dayes of the reigne of THEODOSIVS the Novatians by the Emperours edict were permitted to haue publicke conuentions in Constantinople to enjoy such priuiledges as other Christians had to possesse the oratories and temples whereinto they were accustomed to serue God All this toleration and libertie was granted to them by the good Emperour THEODOSIVS because in the heade of doctrine anent the diuinitie of Christ they damned the Acrians agreed with the Homousians Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 10. The Magdeburg historie saith that this heresie continued in Constantinople vntill the time that it was conquessed by the Turkes Cent. 3. cap. 5. I haue written of this heresie at greater length to admonish all true Christians that it is not enough to adhere to some pointes of the true faith and to suffer persecution for righteousnesse at some times and to loue brotherly fellowshippe at some times so that we are content 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 life for our brethren all these things did the Novatians and were fauoured by the Emperour THEODOSIVS as said is yet were they both sehismatickes and Heretiques because they would be wiser then God and debarred them from the bosome of Christs compassions whom Christ inviteth to come vnto him saying Come vnto me all ye that are wearie and laden and I will ease you Mat. 11. ver 28 Let the example of the Novatians admonish men who studie to singularitie and to bring in newe customes or opinions into the Church of God to take heede that their opinions be not repugnant vnto the written word lest after they haue continued a long time in ende they be rejected as opinions foolish vaine hereticall and not agreeing with the scriptures of God His followers were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or puritans Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43. Hist. Magd. cent 3. cap. 5. Let this name rest in the bosome of Heretiques And men
this If any thinke I haue done wrong in praying in few words for her who prayed so ofi for me let him not mockeâ—…mee but if he hath great charitie let him weepe for my sins to the common father of â—…l Christs brethren If AVGVSTINE speake so doubtsomely of Purgatorie de civit dei lib. 21. cap. 26. and of prayer for the deade Confess 9 cap. 12. LINDANVS had no great ground to proclaime the triumph of victorie for this alledged sermon of AVGVSTINE The place cited out of CHRYSOSTOME writing vpon the first chapter of the Epistle of PAVL to the Philippians homil 3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It was not in vaine that the Apostles constituted this as a law that in the reuerent mysteries a remembrance should be made of those that are departed For answere First I demande of LINDANVS if all these of his religion beleeue this that CHRYSOSTOME speaketh that prayer for the deade in time of celebration of the holy communion is an Apostolick tradition IS GREGORIVS 1. in that opinion who affirmeth that the Apostles in ministring that holy sacrameÌ„t vsed no other prayer but only the Lords prayer Gregor in regist lib. 7. epist. 63 IS PLTAINA in that opinioÌ„ who writing the life of XISTVS 1. saith thus Petrus enimubi consecr auerat oratione Pater noster usus est This being the opinioÌ„ of the most part of the Romaine Church that the Apostles vsed no other prayer but only the Lords praier before the ministration of the holy coÌ„munion howe can they adhere to this place of CHRYSOSTOME who calleth it an Apostolicke institution to make mention of the dead in these prayers Secondly I demande of LINDANVS if the passages in that same homilie be not excused by the figure hyperbole howe doth CHRYSOSTOME agree with himselfe when hee speaketh of them that are departed this life without Baptisme hee saith that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is They are without the palace with them who are appointed for paine and with them who are condemned Which opinion or rather hard and mercilesse sentence he would confirme by testimonie of scripture Except a man be borne of water and the holy Ghost he cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Iohn 3. ver 5. and yet a litle after for such hee biddeth distribute almes to the poore and this distribution of almes saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is it worketh some refreshment vnto them What is this that CHRYSOSTOM speaketh persons whoÌ„ he calleth condemned perpetually excluded from the kingdome of heauen may haue some refreshment by the almes deedes done by their friends on earth In this CHRYSOSTOME neither agreeth with scripture nor with him selfe hee agâ—…eeth not with scripture because it is plainely saide that not so much as a drop of colde water can be ministred to those that are condemned Luc. 16. He agreeth not with himselfe in one word counting them perpetually excluded from the kingdome of heauen and soone after speaking of some refreshment that they may get by actions done by the liuing Are we more louing kinde and mercifull then ABRAHAM in whome loue and all true vertues are perfited yet he sawe no refreshment to a condemned man Thirdly I demand of LINDANVS and those that bee of his opinion if CHRYSOSTOME was as deepe in the opinion of Purgatorie as in the opinion of prayer for the dead CHRYSOSTOME neuer knew what Popish Purgatorie meaned because in his time men who died in the faith albeit not altogether faultlesse yet they were conueyed to the burial places with torches and hymnes and spirituall songs And wherefore were these funerall rites vsed saith CHRYSOSTOME Do we not conuey them saith he as victorious warriours Do we not praise God because hee hath crowned with glory him who is departed Chrysost. in cap. 2 epist ad Heb. homil 4 The funeral Psalme that was vsually sung was the 116. Psalme the 7. verse whereof is this Returne my soule vnto thy rest for the Lord hath bene beneficiall vnto thee This was not to Purgatorie but to endlesse rest But to speake freely what I thinke of that ancient father CHRYSOSTOME in calling prayer for the dead an Apostolicke tradition I think he hath spoken hyperbolically calling all these opinions Apostolick traditions which were deliuered to him by good men who kept the chiefe heads of Apostolicke faith and this amongst the rest albeit no article of faith yet beeing deliuered to him by Christians more ancient then himselfe he calleth it by a figure an Apostolicke tradition But the conceite of Popish Purgatorie neuer entred into the heartes of NAZIANZENVS BASILIVS ATHANASIVS albeit DAMASCENE falsly alledgeth his testimonie THEODORETVS CHRYSOSTOMVS and the ancient learned fathers of the Greeke Church as clearely appeareth by the first protestation giuen in at the Councill of Florence by the Gâ—…ecians there conueened Ann. 1439. How socuer weake râ—…en for hope of helpe from the West were feeble defenders of the truth yet they clearly knew that the opinioÌ„ of Popish Purgatorywas vnknown to their ancient orthodoxe fathers In end Purgatorie finding no sure allowance in scripture nor yet in the writings of ancient fathers began to creepe vnder the skirts of apparitions of dead men by dreames fables apparitions and foolish inuentions it was so strengthened that the verity of the Gospel was not so much regarded by a foolish bewitched people as the fables confirming Purgatorie It were tedious to rehearse all the fables of DAMASCENE in his sermons de defunctis Yet all are not to be past ouer with silence He saith that THECLA one of the first feminine mattyrs prayed for FALCONILLA after her death and obtained pardon to her albeit shee was an Ethnicke idolattesse and died without the knowledge of Christ. This woman behooued to be deliuered out of hell and not out of Purgatorie But who should lend his eares once to hearken to fables so repugnant to scripture Luc. 16. In like maner he saith that holy MACARIVS prayed night and day for the dead and in end he demanded at the dry pow or head of a deade man if hee felt any comfort by the prayers of the liuing and the dry pow or braine pan answered that they found some litle refreshment Likewise he bringeth in the fable of an ancient teacher whose name he expresseth not because fables delite to haue their head lapped vp in darknesse of shadowes and silence who had a disciple that liued licentiously in excesse and â—…iot all his dayes and so without repentance concluded his life the teacher made prayers night and day for his disciple and in end the Lord opened his eyes to see his disciple burning in flames of fire to the necke after this hee increased the earnestnesse of his prayers afterward he saw his disciple burning in fire vnto the middle part of his body Finally by the feruencie of multiplied prayers he was fully deliuered The fable of GREGORIVS 1. cited also by DAMASCENE goeth beyond
discouer the reliques of his body left it should haue bene an occasion of idolatrie because MICHAEL the Archangell of God stroue against him in this point epist. ◅ud ver 9. The graue of the Prophet ELIZEVS was opened not of purpose to raise his bones and to honour them but vpon a great suddentie to cast in another dead man and albeit the Lord wrought a great miracle by touching of ELIZEVS bones 2. Reg. 13. ver 21. yet no man was so foolish as to raise them out of the graue or to carie them into the Temple to be adored and worshipped The bones of IOSEPH that were in a chest and transported out of Egypt by MOSES Exod. 13 ver 19. yet in the wildernesse were not worshipped no not by these carnall Iewes who worshipped the golden calfe And so the historie of the old Testament may be laide aside as an holy historie furnishing no fuel to hold in this fire of Popish superstition anent adorations of dead mens bones In the new Testament like as the doctrine of resurrection was clearely preached and beleeued amongst all Christian people so likewise a great care was had that the bodies of the Saintes should be honourably buried as bodies appointed to an happie resurrection This perswasion grounded in the heartes of Christians made them to count death a sleep the graue a bed resurrection a wakening of men out of their sleepe Ioh. 11. Act. 7. Now this sleepe differeth from other sleepes in this that when a seruant conueyeth his masters sonne to bed to sleepe and rest pos◅bly this same seruant will waken him againe in the morning that he may rise and walke but when we are conueyed to the graue by the Lordes seruants these seruants will not get that honour to raise vs vp againe out of our bed but let vs sleepe on still vntill it shall please our Lord and master Christ Iesus to come againe and raise vs vp out of our bed and sleepe But foolish seruants to be troubling the graues of the Saintes and digging out their bones which they cannot cloth with flesh sinewes and skin neither can they breath a spirit in them it is both foolish superfluous and vntimous diligence whereof no example is to be found in the new Testament In the ecclesiasticall historie it is to be noted that the fathers who liued neerest vnto the dayes of the Apostles were also freest of this superstition of worshipping of bones and other reliques In the fourth persecution POLYCARPVS Bishop of Smyrna was martyred as hath bene declared at what time great care was taken both by Iewes and Paganes that the dead body of POLYCARPVS should not come into the handes of Christians and to this purpose it was burned with fire The Christians who waited on diligently to honour that blessed body which had patiently suffered rebuke for the cause of Christ in end they got his bones which albeit they counted to bee more pretious then gold and siluer yet they worshipped them not as EVSEBIVS clearely declareth lib. 4. eccles hist. cap. 16. but they buried them honourablie into a convenient place Moreouer that day whereinto hee was burnt for the Name of Christ was called by the fathers natalis or natalitium POLYCARPI that is the birth-day of POLYCARPVS because by his death he made it manifest that he was the true childe of GOD begotten and borne of the vncorruptible seede of the Word And in that place where his bones were buried and vpon the very day of his martyrdome Christians conveened to glorifie God for the constant suffring of the Martyr to exhort others with constant perseuerance to be ready to do the like Euseb. ibid. These things no man can justly vituperat in the ancient Church because their purpose was to glorifie GOD by meanes not vnlawfull and to f◅ster in the heartes of the people the assurance of the resurrection of the dead by honourable buriall of such as died for Christ And so much the more they were moued so to do because the persecuting Pagans hindered the Christians from burying their dead to the end they might quench the hope of the resurrection in their hearts as Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 1. clearely declareth speaking of the Martyrs in France who suffered death in the fourth persecution vnder ANTONINVS VERVS whose bodies were left vnburied for a ti◅e and afterward were burnt with fire and resolued into ashes and the ashes were cast into the riuer of Rhodanus ne ullam amplius resurrectionis spem habeant that is to the end they should haue no more hope of the resurrection And doubtlesse there is no Christian heart that liued in these dayes but behoued to encrease their cair in burying the bodies of the Saints because in want of buriall the Pagans wold haue quenched the hope of refurrectiō The custome of transporting the bones of the holy men of God from one place to another more honourable place as seemed to the transporters it was not so ancient as it can be prooued by examples for the space of three hundreth yeeres after the ascension of our Lord yet these bones were transported after a manner as the bones of IOSEPH from Egypt to Canaan to be buried in a more honourable place Iosu. 24. vers 22. without any kind of adoration as the bones of BABYLAS B. of Antiochia in the dayes of IVLIAN the apostat Theodoret. lib. 3. cap 3. 10. The bones of PAVL B. of Constantinople were transported and buried in the Church of Constantinople that was builded by his persecuter MACEDONIVS Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 10. This was done in the dayes of THEODOSIVS the Emperour and the wordes are to be marked transtulis corpus ejus in Ecclesia condidit quam MACEDONIVS persecutor ejus adificaverat that is to say he transferred his body and buried it into the Church which his persecuter MACEDONIVS had builded In the dayes of the Emperour ARCADIVS the reliques of SAMVEL were brought to Constantinople Theodor. lector collect lib. 2. in the daies of THEODOSIVS 2. his son the bones of CHRYSOSTOM were transported to Cōstantinople Al this time bones other reliques were trāsported buried but not set vp vpon altars nor worshipped If it be objected that IEROME disputing against VIGILANTIVS defendeth the custom of women who in the very day time went to the graues of the martyres with lighted torches of waxe to honour them by so doing To this I answere that the wordes of IEROME make litle against our opinion First because his wordes import that the bones of the saintes were lying in their graues Secondly the women who lighted these waxe torches IEROM granteth that they had a zeale to God but not according to knowledge Thirdly IEROM in cōpating these lighted torches to the pretious oyntment powred out by MARIE vpon Christs head Ioh. 12. whereof Christ had no neede and no more haue the martyres neede of waxe torches to bee lighted at the places of their
Thessalomca the Emp. was moued with excessiue anger so that 7000. innocent people were sâ—…in inuited to the spectacle of Playes called Ludi circenses in the Grieke laÌ„guage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For this fault the good Em. was reproued by Ambrose Bish. of Millane confessed his fault in sight of the people with teares and made a lawe that the like coÌ„mandements anent the slaughter of people should not hâ—…ue hastie execution vntill the time that 30. dayes were ouerpassed to the ende that space might bee left either to mercie or to repentance In like maner he was angry out of meaâ—…ure against the people of Antiochia for ouerthrowing the brasen portrate of his beloued bedde-fellow Placilla The Emp. denuded their towne of the dignitie of a Metrapolitane Citie conferring this eminent honour to their neighbour towne Laodicea Moreouer he threatned to set the towne on fâ—…e and to redact it vnto the base estate of a Vil age But Flauiannus Bishop of Antiochia by his earnest trauailes with the Emperour mitigated his wrath for the people repented their foolish fact were sore afraide the good Emp. moued with pitie pardoned the fault of the towne of Antiochia His lenitie toward the Arrians whom he permitted to keepe conuentions in principall Cities was with great dexteritie wisedome reproued by Amphilochius Bishop of Iconium For hee came in vpon a time and did reuerence to the Emperour but not vnto Arcadius his sonne albeit alreadie associated to his Father in gouernament declared Augustus whereat Theodosius being offended Amphilochis very pertinentlie and in due season admonished the Emperour that the GOD ofHeauen also would be offended with them who tolerated the blasphemers of his onely begotten Sonne the LORD IESUS CHRIST Wherupon followed a lawe discharging the conuentions of Heretiques in principall Cities In all these infitmities it is remarkeable that the good Emperour 〈◊〉 gaue place to wholsome admonitions The excessiue raines hee was compeâ—…led to vndertake in Waâ—…re-fare hastened his death for hee contracted sicknesse soone after his returning from the battell faught against Eugâ—…nius and died in the 60 yeere of his age and in the 16. yeere of his reigne He left behind him his two sons Arcadius to gâ—…uerne the East and Honorius to gouerne the West CHAP. II. Of Pastors and Doctors AFTER Eusebius Miltiades gouerned the Romane Church 4. yeeres 7. moneths and 8. dayes as Platina writeth His ministration was in the dayes of the reigne of Constantine to whom the Emperour remitted the controuersie betwixt Cecilianus and the Donatistes to bee judged by him and his Collegues Rheticus Maternus and Marinus The Donatistes would not acquiesce to the determination of Miltiades and his Collegues The good Emperour appointed this cause of new againe to be judged in Aâ—…les by a number of Bishops of Spaine Italie and France because the Donatists would not acquiesce to the determination of Miltiades and his Collegues In the Councill of Aâ—…les Cecilianus was likewise absolued and the Donatistcs againe succumbed in their probation Notwitstanding they appealed to the Emp. Constantine and when the Emp. heard the cause of Cecilianus pleaded before himselfe the Donatists could not proue that either Cecilianus had beene admitted Bishop of Carthage by a man who was Proditor or yet that hee had admitted any other man culpable of the like fault to an Ecclesiasticall office If the Bishop of Rome had beene supreame Iudge in all Ecclesiasticall causes Constantine had done him wrong to appoint other Iudges to cognosce in this cause after the Bishop of Rome and his Collegues had giuen out their definitiue sentence His ordinance anent prohibition of fasting vpon the LORDS day was expedient at that time to bee a distinguishing note of true Christians from Manichean heretiques whose custome was vpon the LORDES day to fast The purple garment the palace of Lateran the superioritie of the towne of Rome and gouernament of the West which honours some alledge were conferred by Constantine to Miltiades and Silvester is a fable not worthie of refutation all these honours the Emperours of the West successours of Constantine possâ—…ssed and not the Bishop of Rome for the space of many hundreth yeeres To Miltiades succeeded Silvester and ministred 23. yeeres 10. monethes 11. dayes In his time was the Heretique Arrius excommunicated by Alexander without the fore-knowledge of the Bishop of Rome It was enough that after excommunication intimation was made to other bishops which duety the Bishop of Alexandria neglected not Learned men should be ashamed of fables to say that Constantine was baptized by Siluester for Siluester was dead before Constantine was baptized And Platina himselfe is compelled to grant that Marcus the successor of Siluester gouerned the Church of Rome in Constantines dayes And Eusebius testifieth that Constantine was baptized in Nicomedia immediately before his death Concerning the donation of Coâ—…stantine wherein he conferreth the dominion of the West to the Bish. of Rome it is like vnto a rotten egge which is cast out of the basket lest all the rest bee set at the lesse auaile No ancient writter maketh mention of any such thing Yea Constantine in his testamentall legacie allotted the Dominion of the West to two of his sonnes namely to Constantinus younger and to Constans How then had hee by an anteriour disposition resigned these Dominions to the Bishop of Rome If Papistes bee not better countenanced by Antiquitie in other thinges then in this point they haue no great cause to bragge of Antiquitie To Siluester succeeded Marcus and ministred 2. yeeres 8. monethes and 20. dayes After Marcus Iulius gouerned the Romane Church 15. yeeres Sozomenus attributes to Iulius 25. yeeres His ministration was in the dayes of the Emperour Constantius and his brethren Hee was a defender of the true Faith and a Citie of refuge to those who were persecuted by Arrians as namely to Athanasius Bisshop of Alexandria Paulus Bishop of Constantinople Asclepas Bishop of Gaza Marcellus Bishop of Aneyra and Lucius Bisshop of Adrianopolis All these were vnjustly deposed from their offices by the Arrians and had recourse to Iulius Hee was neither ashamed of the Gospell of CHRIST nor of his afflicted seruantes In the Councill of Sardica great honour was conferred vnto him to wit that men vnjustly condemned by Arrians shoulde haue refugâ—… to Iulius to whom they gaue power of newe againe to judge their cause This was an Act of the Councill of Sardica and not of the Nicene Councill as was confidently alledgâ—…d in the Councill of Carthage and a personall honour conferred to one man alone for respectiue causes but not extended to his successours as though all the Bishops of Rome at all times shoulde bee Iudges of appellation The Arrians were sore grieued for this that Iulius both in worde and deede and writ assisted Athanasius and his complices The chafing letters and mutuall expostulations that passed
Constantine The Arrians finding themselues to be vtterly rejected by Athanasius they addressed themselues to Constantinople vnder the conduct of Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia and threatned Alexander that incase hee woulde not voluntarily receiue Arrius into the fellowship of the Church then they should bring him in authorized with the Emperours commande to the grieuance of his heart Alexander clothed himselfe with the armour of GOD and all the night long prayed in this sence LORD if Arrius be to be receiued to morrow into the communione of thy CHURCH then let thy seruant depart in peace and destroy not the just with the wicked but LORD if thou wilt spare thy CHURCH whereunto I am assured thou wilt be fauourable then LORD turne thine eyes toward the wordes of the Eusebians and giue not thine inheritance to a desolation and reproach and cut of Arrius lest while he entreth into the CHURCH his heresie also seeme to enter with him and so no difference seeme to bee betwixt Pietie and Jmpietie The day next following the prayer of Alexander Eusebius bisshop of Nicomedia with his retinue came with great confidence pompe to performe all which they had threatned they would doe But Arrius was compelled to goe to a secret place whereinto his bowels gusihed out and hee concluded his wretched life with ignominie and shame To Alexander succeeded Paulus His lot was to gouerne this Church vnder the reigne of an Arrian Emperour Constantius who rejected him and seated Eusebius bishop of Nicomedia in his place But this great parrone of the Arrian Heresie scarcely was placed in Constantinople when he ended his life The Homousians receiued againe Paulus to bee their bishop The Arrians choosed Macedonius This was the câ—…use of great debate in Constantinople and the people diuided in factions hatefully inuaded one another The Emperour hearing of the tumult sent Hermogenes the generall commander of his horsâ—…-men to remoue Paulus from Constantinople Hermogenes was very ready to execute the Emperours commandement but the people being affectioned toward their Pastor arose vp with popâ—…re tumult compassed the house of Hermogenes set it on 〈◊〉 slâ—…w himselfe and fastned a corde to his legges and trailed him along the streetes For this cause the Emper. Constantius willing to punish the authors of this tumult hastened to come to Constantinople The people went foorth to meete him and with reares confessed their fault and craued pardon The Emperour absteined from punishing them vnto the death but he cutted off the one halfe of the victuall which the liberalitie of his father had bestowed vpon Constantinople to bee payed yeerely out of the tributes of Aegypt He banished Paulus the second time and seated Macedoâ—…ius in Coâ—…stantinople not without effusion of blood Paulus was againe restored by the meanes of the Emp. Constans but after the death of Constans he was banishâ—…d to Cucusus a towne of Armenia where he was strangled by the bloody Arrians The Church of Constantinople was miserably troubled with Arrianisâ—…ne vnder the reignes of Constantius Valens The reignes of Graiianus and Theodosius was a breathing time to the professors of the true Faith At this time Nazianzenus a constant defender of the Faith was chosen Bishop of Constantinople who notwithstanding voluntarily left the great Citie in regarde the Bishops assembled in the second generall Councill gaue not a full and uniuersâ—…ll consent to his admission Yet gaue they all without hesitation their consent to Nectarius a man of noble birth of the countrey of Cilicia at that time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and who had receiued no ecclesiastical preferment before that time This man I say they made Bishop of Constantinople with full consâ—…nt and allowance both of the Councill and people ouerpassing Nazianzenus so fraile are the cogitations of men euen in generall Councils that they are oft times more ruled with affection then reason Nectarius continued in that office vntill the third yeere of the reigne of Arcadius that is vntill the yeere of our LORD 401. In his time the confession of sinnes done in secrete to presbyter poenitentiarius was abrogated in the Church of Constantinople vpon this occasion as Socrates writeth A certaine noble woman was confessing in secret her sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius and shee confessed adultery committed with one of the Church Deacons Eudaemon this was the name of the father confessor gaue counsell to Nectarius to abrogate this custome of auricular and secrete confession because the Church was like to bee slandered and euill spoken of by these meanes Socrates can scarse giue allowance to this fact of Nectarius in respect that by abrogation of this custome the vnfruitfull works of darknesse were lesse coargued and reproued But Socrates considered not that CHRIST when hee talked with the Samaritane woman at the Well sent away his disciples to buy bread to the ende the poore Samaritane sinner might more freely poure out her secrete sinnes in the bosome of CHRIST who knew all thinges that were done in secrete It is not my purpose to contend with Socrates he is writing an historie I am writing but a short Compend of an historie hee taketh libertie to declare his judgement concerning this fact of Nectarius in abrogating confession of secrete sinnes to pres byter poenitentiarius No man can blame mee to write my judgement concerning auricular confession It is in our dayes not like vnto the mantle where with Sem and Iapheth couered the nakednesse of their Father Noe but it is in very deed a lap of the mantle of the deuill couering the nakednesse of his children that is the horrible treasons that are plotted in secrete by the children of the deuill against Christian Magistrates Nowe is auriculare consession for greater causes to bee abrogated then of olde presbyter poenitentiarius was discharged by Nectarius Bishops of Hierusalem TO Thermon succeeded Macarius anno 318. about the 7. yeere of the reigne of Constantine In his time it is thought that Helena the mother of Constantine founde the Crosse of CHRIST but Ambrose writes that shee worshipped it not for that saith he had beene Gentilis error vanitas impioram that is an errour of Pagans and vanitie of vngodly people But now to lay aside the inexcusable fault of adoration of the tree wherevpon our LORD suffered What necessity had Helena to bee so serious to seeke out this tree and to commit it to the custodie of all posterities seeing that Ioseph of Arimathea who sought the body of IESUS at the hands of Pilate to the end he might burie it honourably yet sought he not the tree whereon CHRIST was crucified which with little adoe might haue bene obtained Secondly during the time that the Crosse was easie to bee found and eâ—…sie to haue bene discerned from other crosses How could the blessed virgine the mother of the LORD and holy Apostles haue committed such an ouersight in not keeping
would send from the Heauen the diuine flame of his celestiall loue to the ende that the fleshly conceits of mens hearts may bee brunt vp and that they may bee fully perswaded that the LORD who made the Heauen and the Earth is hee alone to whom spirituall sacrifices are to bee offered and that through IESVS CHRIST to whom with the Father and the Holy Spirit bee praise and glorie now and euer AMEN A TREATISE Of the authoritie of COUNCILS IN the first three hundreth yeeres of our LORD Councils were few in number and verie obscure and few of them had great authoritie except the Councill holden in HIERUSALEM by the Apostles yet was the first age after CHRIST the golden age whether wee consider doctrine or maners in doctrine more sincere in maners more vnreproueable then any age after following in so much that all the accusations forged against their doctrine and conuersation were but calumnies and lyes The banquets of Thyestes and the chambring of Oedipus perpetually objected to the Christians of the primitiue Church what were they but cauillations in thinges whereof they had no vnderstanding They knew not what the spirituall eating of the flesh of CHRIST did meane neither knew they how necessary it was for Christians to keepe holy assemblies in the night time when they had not libertie to doe it in the day time And they spake euill of things they could not nor would not comprehende as the Gracians and Romanes counted the Hebrues Barbarians because they had no regard to vnderstand their language But out of all question the first age was the golden age of the worlde after it was renewed by the comming of CHRIST in doing of good more willing in suffering of euill more patient then anie age that followed the first 300. yeeres of our LORD And that thing where into the primitiue Church seemeth to be inferiour to posteriour times to wit in number and splendor of Councils in that same point it hath a prerogatiue such as Iuda had ouer Israel there were more altars in Israel then in Iuda but that one altar in Hierusalem was better then all their altars And the Councill holden in Hierusalem by the Apostles in the dayes of the Emperour Claudius was better then all the Councils either Generall or Nationall that euer were gathered since those dayes Now before I speake in particular of thâ—… necessitie of Councils of their authoritie of the abuse of Councils and power to conuocate them and who should haue vote in Councils somewhat is to bee premitted concerning the name giuen vnto Gâ—…nerall or Nationall assemblies Gratianus busieth himselfe in manie vnnecâ—…ssarie thinges and in this also to secke out the Etymologie of the Latine word Concilium and hee deduceth it from the word Cilium called in the Greeke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the eye lid and the compound word Concilium signifieth the companie of men who agree in one minde as the eye liddes doe when they couer the eyes they couer both together and when they open againe to giue place vnto the sight of the eyes they open both at once And so Gratianus thinketh that Concilium is Coelus consentientium that is a company of men who agree in one mind The fourth Councill of Garthage requireth beside consent and agreement in one minde a consent to the veritie and trueth of GOD therefore they say that the assemblie of Heretiques should not bee called Concilium but Conciliabulum But in acurate seeking out of Etymologies scarce can Plato himselfe in his Dialogue called Cratylus escape the blame of curiositie the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is plainer and is borrowed by the Latinists who usually call a Councill Synodus and it is used in this sence to betoken a meeting of men in spitituall offices for timous suppressing of corruptions either in Doctrine or maners springing vp into the Church The necessitie of Councâ—…ls may bee proued by these arguments following First those ordinarie meanes which the Prophets and Apostles who had their callinâ—… and gifts immediatly from GOD did use for suppressing of false doctrine and corrupt maners should of necessitie continue in the Church But so it is that conuentions assemblies was one of these ordinary meanes ergo they should continue in the Church The seconde part of the argument is proued by the example of the great assemblie gathered at Silo in the dayes of Iosua to suppresse the apparent defection of the Reubenites Gadites and halfe tribe of Manasses from the true worship of GOD as seemed vnto them And this Assemblie had allowance of GOD forasmuch as it was ordered with wisedome the glory of GOD was onely respected and the ende of it was peace in ISRAEL Next the great assemblie of the ten tribes at mount Carmell procured by Helias the Prophet but gathered by the commandement of Achab the king of Israel declareth that assemblies of Church-men and others of chiefe authoritie was an ordinarie meane to reforme abuses in Religion albeit no reformation followed after this assemblie yet the enemies of the true Religion were conuicted in their consciences false teachers were disgraced and punished and the zeale of Helias toward the glory of GOD had allowance by a miracle of fire from Heauen In like maner Samuel by gathering a great assemblie of all Israel at Mizpah procured a reformation both in Religion and maners amongst them Dauid in transporting the Arke to the citie of Dauid Salomon in the dedication of the Temple both used the support of holie assemblies gathered to that effect And in the new Testament the Apostles Elders and Deacons met together in an holie assemblie at Hierusalem and timouslie suppressed the doctrine of false teachers who affirmed that the Gentiles could not bee saued by faith in CHRIST onely except they had also beene circumcised and kept the law of Moses All these examples and manie more contained in holy Scripture teach vs that the meeting of holie assemblies was an ordinarie meane to suppresse corruption in doctrine and maners and to aduance the kingdome of GOD. Secondlie that thing which godlie Emperours did for the suppressing of Heresies following the examples of the Prophets Apostles especiallie when no better meanes could be found out is necessarilie to bee obserued But so it is that the godlie Emperours Constantine Theodosius Valentinian the third and Theodosius the second the sonne of Arcadius and Martianus conuocated Councils for suppressing of the Heresies of Arrius Macedonius Nestorius and Eutyches and no better meanes could be found out neither as yet can bee founde out for suppressing of Heresies Therefore the custome of conuocating Councils at times requisite is necessarilie to bee obserued Other arguments albeit they haue not so necessarie a consecution as the former notwithstanding they proue that lawfull Councils are a terrour to the kingdome of the Deuill and that the instrumentes of Sathan such as Iulian the
of the Romane Church to craue that no matter of moment and importance should be done without aduise of the Romane Bishop Hee pretended an act of the Councill of Nice alloting this great dignitie to the Romane chaire but after diligent search of the principall registers no such act was found I expected that Onuphrius now should haue compeared in so maine a point said some thing to the cause which with tooth naile he defendeth but in his annotations I see nothing except a diuersitie of counting of yeres for in his reakoning Zosimus cōtinued 3. yeres 4. months To Zosimus succeeded Bonifacius 1. and gouerned 3. yeeres At his election there was a schisine in Rome Some elected Bonifacius others Eulalius to be their bishop The Emperour Honorius banished them both from Rome but after 7. moneths Bonifacius was restored and was B. of Rome at this time they were bishoppes of Rome to whom the Emperour gaue allowance but they were not Emperours to whom the B. of Rome gaue allowance After Bonifacius Coelestinus gouerned the Church of Rome 8 yeeres 10. months 17. dayes He was an aduersare to the Novatians Pelagians and to Nestorius his adherents Socrates taketh him vp right that he was bitter against the Novatians for desire of preheminence In Constantinople they who professed the true faith had libertie to conueene albeit in matters of discipline their opinion was not sound but Coelestinus silenced Rusticola the bishop of the Nouatians for desire to haue all bishops stouping vnder his soueraignitie Marke the words of Socrates in the Latine translation bearing these words Romano Episcopatu iam olim perinde at que Alexandrino ultra sacerdotii limites ad externum dominatum progresso that is the bishopricke of Rome euen of old hauing stepped beyond the limites of priest-hood to an externall domination as the bishopricke of Alexandria had done before Pelagius had propagated his heresie in the Isle of Britaine But Coelestinus hindred the propagation of a wicked heresie by sending Germanus to the Brittones and Palladius to the Scots Coelestinus more impudently than his predecessors Innocentius Zosimus and Bonifacius vrged a submission of the Churches of Carthage vnto the Romane chaire and that they should accept in fauour Appiarius whome they had excommunicated for his appellation from his owne bishop to the bishop of Rome but the fathers of the 6. Councill of Carthage would neither absolue Appiarius before his repentance were knowne neither would they stoup vnder the iurisdiction of the Romane Church To Coelestinus succeeded Sixtus 3 cōtinued in office 8 yeeres 19. dayes Hee was accused of the crime of Adulterieby Bassus but Sixtus was found innocent Bassus was found a calumniator a false accuser therefore he was banished by the Emperour Valentinian 3. his goods were appointed to goe to the vse of the Church Bassus after his banishment desired to be receiued againe in fauour with Sixtus but his petitiō was reiected as if hee had sinned against the holy Ghost Notwithstanding the flatterers of the chaire of Rome writteth that Sixtus buried Bassus his accuser with his owne handes which seemeth to bee repugnant to his vnmercifull forme of dealing in his life-time After Sixtus Leo a deacon in Rome absent out of the town was chosen to be bishop of Rome ruled 21. yeeres 1. month 13. daies he stirred vp the Emp. Theodosius 2. to appoint a Councill for suppressing the error of Eutyches wherinto it was rather confirmed than suppressed by the craft of Dioscorus B. of Alexandria wherof I shal speake hereafter GOD willing how Eutyches was cōdemned in the Councill of Chalcedon vnder the reigne of Martianus His wisdome eloquence in mitigating the furie of Attila hath bene handled in the preceeding historie Amongst his constitutions none is more louable then his constitution against ambitious men who presumeth continually to high places Hee ordained that they should be depriued both of the higher and the lower place of the lower place for their pride because they had proudly despised it of the higher because they had auaritiously suted it In discipline nothing is better than to beare downe those place-mongers whereby it commeth to passe that prerogatiue of place is preferred to prerogatiue of gift Followed Hilarius cōtinued 7. yeere 3. months 10. dayes To whom succeeded Simplicius cōtinued 15. yeeres 1 month 7. dayes Felix 3. was the successor of Simplicius and continued 8. yeeres 11. months 17. dayes He gouerned the Church of Rome in the time of the Emperour Zeno and in the time when Odoacer and Theodoricus contended for the superioritie of Italie he was nothing inferiour to his antecessors in zeale to aduance the supremacie of the Romane chaire for hee excommunicated Acatius B. of Constantinople because he craued not his aduise in receiuing Petrus Moggus in fauour like as he had craued his aduise at the first when hee excommunicated him This Petrus Moggus was an Eutychian heretique and was iustly excommunicated by Acatius who vsed the aduise of Foelix B. of Rome in excommunicating him But when Petrus Moggus testified his repentance by his supplicant bill containing the recantation of his error Acatius absolued him This grieued the proud stomacke of Foelix because his aduise was not craued in all things Therefore he excommunicated Acatius as said is Acatius little regarding the pride of the Romane bishop gaue to Foelix an hard meeting for hee both excommunicated Foelix and razed his name out of the rolle of Bishops Ambition was the first great cancker-worme that consumed and defaced the beautie of the Church of Rome Gelasius the successor of Foelix an Africane borne ruled 4. yeeres 8. moneths 17. dayes The estate of Italie was so troubled by the incursions of barbarous people that the maners of the people were altogether dissolute for hee ministred in the last yeeres of Theodoricus King of Italie therefore hee endeuoured to establish discipline in the Church hee claimed superioritie ouer all Churches more manifestly than any of his predecessors had done for hee affirmed that the Church of Rome should iudge all Churches and should bee iudged by no Church and that the right of Apellation to the bishop of Rome from all partes in the world was not a supposititious act of the Nicene Councill as the 6. Councill of Carthage had determined but that it was autentique and a Right giuen by them in deede to the Romane Church neither would hee be reconciled with the Orientall bishops in any cace except they would first allow the excommunication of Acatius and raze his name out of the rolle of Bishops Platina writteth that hee did excommunicate the Emperour Anastatius a fauourer of the Eutychian heresie but this example once begun was practised in most prodigall maner by the bishops of Rome against Emperours who maintained no heresie Patriarches of Constantinople IOHN CHRYSOSTOME succeeded to
Emperour Anaslatius a nationall Councill was assembled at Sidon of eightie bishops by the procurement of Xenâ—…as B. of Hierapolis for vndoing the Councill of Chalcedone The Emperour had al eadie banished Euphemius and Macedonius bishops of Constantinople Yet he found that Flavianus B. of Antiochia and Helias bishop of Ierusalem altogether disliked and reprooued his proceedings neither could they admitte the lawe of oblinion called in the Greeke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Emperour would haue brought in to pacifie controuersies in the Church as ciuile controuersies at some times haue beene pacifiâ—…d for this cause the Emperour Aanastatius set himselfe directly against the trueth of GOD and gathered this Councill to vndoe the authoritie of the Councill of Chalcedone Flavianus Helias would not bee present at this vngodly Councill whereinto they damned the Councill of Chalcedone yet they abstained from damning Flavianus and Helias for a time Neuerthelesse by continuall accusations of these two bishops as if they had bene mockers of all the Emperours doings they procured their banishment as hath bene declared in the preceeding historie In the 22. yeere of the reigne of Anastaâ—…us and vnder the reigne of Clodoueus King of France conueened 32. bishops in the towne of Aurâ—…lia of purpose to settle some order in Ecclesiasticall discipline which through iniurie of time and irruption of barbarous people into the countrie of France had beene brought to great dissolution and misorder The Canons of this Councill are coincident for the most part with the Canons of all other Councils The two former Councils assembled in Spaine namely Ilerdense and Valentinum were vnder the reigne of Theodoricus Now these two Gerundense and Casaraugustanum are ceâ—…ebrated vnder the same King to wit Theodoâ—…us of the nation of the Gothes reigning in Spaine In Gerunda seuen bishops conueened made Ecclesiasticall constitutrons chiefly anent Baptisme that Catechumeni should bee baptized on Pasâ—…he day and at Pentecoste when most sâ—…lemne conuentions of people were gathered They who were vnder infâ—…mitie and sicknesse might bee baptized at any time and the infant which was likely to die mightlee baptized that same day where into it was borne In Caesaraugusta elenen bishoppes seeme to haue beene conueened They forbid fasting vpon the LORDS day for supersution or for respect of times or for perswasion It would appeare that this Councill had a desire to abolish the rites and customes of the Matichean heretiques who were accustâ—…med to fast vpon the Lords day In the dayes of Hormisda by the mandate of Theodoricus King of Gothes reigning in Italie a Councill was assembled at Rome vpon this occasion It was thought meet by the Emperour Anastatius Theodoricus King of Italie and many others that a Councill should be conueened at Heraclea for deciding controuersies in religion Many bishops resorted to Heraclea aboue the number of 200 but Anastatius suffered no Councill to be holden thereby incurring the great blame of inconstancie and carelessenesse in seeking out the trueth for this cause Theodoricus willed Hormisda bishop of Rome to gather a Councill at Rome whereinto the errour of Eutyches is damned of newe againe and ambassad ours are ordeined to bee sent to Anastatius the Emperour and to the bishop of Constantinople to diuert them if possible were from the errour of Eutyches but howe in humanely the ambassadours were intreated it hath beene declared in the description of the life of Hormisda Vnder the reigne of the Emperour Iustinus a Synode was gathered in Constantinople by Ioannes Cappadox Many grieuous accusations were giuen in against Severus B. of Antiochia such as sacrilegious spoyling of Temples vnder pretence of eschewing causes of Idolatrie he tooke away the golden doues that hung aboue the fontes and the altars and hâ—…e vttered many blasphemous speeches against the Councill of Chalcedone Ioannes Cappadox albeit hee was of a bad religion himselfe yet the authoritie of the Emperour and consent of the Councill procured that Severus should be damned of heresie whom the Emperour also banished and as some affirme punished him also by commanding that his blasphemous tongue should bee cut out In like maner the Monks of Apamea in a Council conueened in Syriasecunda accused Severus of bloody cruelty oppression in besieging of Monastries slaying the Monks spoyling their goods The like accusation was giuen in against Peter B. of Apamea which accusations beeing sufficiently proued by vnsuspect witnesses this Council damned Severus Petrus B. of Apamea In the fifth yeere of King Abnaricus was the second Councill of Toledo conueened partly for renuing the ancient constitutions of the Church and partly for making new constitutions belonging to Ecclesiasticall discipline It was ordeined that children whome their parents had dedicated to the Church they should not be admitted to the office of a Subdeacon vntil they were 18. yeeres of age neither to the office of Deacon before they were 25. yeeres old and at the beginning of their admission to the office of a Subdeacon namely when tâ—…ey â—…re full 18. yeeres olde and not before that time they should bee presented before the Clergie and people to make an open declaration whether they were of purpose to leade a continent life or to marie and these who protested they had not the gift of continencie are tolerated by the first Canon of the second Councill of Toledo to marrie In the yeere of our LORD 551 and in the 24. yeere of the reigne of the Emperour Iustinian was a generall Councill assembled at Constantinople The principall causes of this meeting are expresly set downe by Evagrius lib. 4. cap. 38. First in reâ—…pect of the controuersie betwixt Eustochius B. of Ierusalem and Theodorus Ascidas B. of Caesarea Cappadocia Eustochius cast out the Monkes of Nova Laura who obstinately defended the errours of Origen Theodorus Ascidas assisted them and saide that Eustochius B. of Ierusalem had dealt cruelly and inhumanely with his brethren to pacifie this controuersie was this Councill conueened Also great disputation was in the Church anent the bookes of Origen of Theodorus B. of Mopsuesta and some writings of Theodoritus B. of Cyrus and Ibas B. of Edessa this was the second cause of this great conuention to put an ende vnto these contentious disputations At this time MENAS was bishop of Constantinople but hee ended his life in the very time of the generall Councill The first question mooued in the Councill was this Whether or no men who were deade and had ended their course might lawfully bee cursed and excommunicated To this EVTYCHIVS a man before this time of no great account answered That 〈◊〉 as IOSIAS not onely punished Idolatrous Priestes who were aliue but also opened the graues of them who were dead to dishonour them after their death who had dishonoured GOD in their lifetime euen so the memorialls of men might be accursed after their death who had harmed Christes Church in
their lifetime This was thought by the Fathers of the Councill to be pertinently spoken when his answer came to the eares of the Emperour Iustinian hee appointed that hee should be or deined bishop of Constantinople for Menas died suddenly in time of the Councill Vigilius B. of Rome was in Constantinople in time of this Councill but would not bee present at the Councill lest the dignitie of the Romane chaire should bee impaired if the Patriarch of Constantinople had beene equalled with him in honour for Eutychius after Menas was moderator of the Councill The generall conuention tooke thiâ—… effect That the writings of Theodorus B. of Mopsuesta were vtterly condemned and the replyes of Theodoretus to the 12. heades of Cyrilus together with the letter of Ibas written to Maris a Persian were damned Finally the errours of Origen were damned and Theodorus Ascidas together with the Monks of Nova Laura who defended the errors of Origen all were excommunicated and the 4. preceeding generall Councils were confirmed with full allowance The Councill of Mopsuesta immediatly following tended onely to this to knowe when the name of Theodorus sometime B. of Mopsuesta a towne of Cilicia was razed out of the rolle called sacra dipiycha And the ancients both of Clergie people assured the Emperour Iustinian that the name of Theodorus was razed out of the rolle of holy bishops before their time Vnder the reigne of Childebertus King of France were frequent meetings of Bishops in Aurelia a towne of France commonly called Orleans Many superstitious constitutions were hatched amongst them especially anent prohibition of mariage for this doctrine of Deuils had now gotten great vpper hand in the West The verse of Homer may bee written in the frontispice of these Councills 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It is a shame to tarie long and to returne emptie If they met so oft some fruites worthie of their meeting should haue beene brought out to the world but it is a wearisome thing to trauell a long time in the wildernesse of Arabia albeit in it there bee large fieldes yet it is a barren ground and the paine of wearisome trauelling is not recompensed with the delite of any refreshment that can bee had there This I write not to hinder any man from the reading of these Councils also for some good things are to bee found in them but to wish that the short time we haue to liue in this world should not be vnfruitfully spent In the second Councill simonie is damned the receiuing of money for admitting a man to a spirituall office is vtterly detested In the thirde Councill periurie is abhorred in a man hauing a spirituall calling but softly punished by 2. yeeres excluding of him from the communion In the fourth Councill it is ordeined that in the offering of the holy Calice nothing shall be presented except wine onely vnmixed with water because it is a sacrilegious thing to transgresse the holy mandate and institution of our Sauiour CHRIST In the fifth Councill it is condescended that no man shall be ordained bishop without consent of King Clergie and people according to the ancient constitutions of the Church and that no spirituall office shall be bought by money The heape of constitutions anent the keeping of Pasche day and Lent anent the prohibition of mariage betwixt Christians and vnconuerted Iewes anent seruants not to bee admitted to Ecclesiastical orders anent assemblies to be at the least yeerely conuocated by bishops anent Ecclesiasticall rents not to be dilapidated The nature of a short Compend cannot permit mee to insist in such things Vnder the reigne of Theodobertus King of France the Fathers who were present at the Councill of Aurelia conueened also in the Council of 〈◊〉 ordeined that no man should presume to the office of a bishop by the fauour of mâ—…n 〈◊〉 but by the merites of an honest and 〈◊〉 That the dead body of a bishop in time of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not be couered with the pall otherwise called Opertorâ—… 〈◊〉 corporis which couered the Altar lest the honour done to the body should be a polluting of the Altar with many other constitutions which of purpose I ouerpasse with silence Vnder the reigne of Aribertus King of France a Council was assembled at Tours In this Councill it was ordeined that the Clergie people in euery CongregatioÌ„ should prouide support for their owne poore not permit them to wander to vncouth places for indeed this custome of wandering hath brought in Atheisme amongst the poore when they leaue their owne Congregation they leauealso their owne Pastor who attended vpon their conuersation and they fall into the snare of the deuil It was also statute and ordeined that a bishop should count his wife as his sister and that he should no maner of way companie with her and for this cause hee should haue Presbyters Deacons so familiarly conuersant with him that they might beare testimonie of his honest behauiour to wit that he neuer companied with his wife The Romanists who count the prohibition of marriage to bee the soule of their religion could not ouerpasse this Canon without a censure Now let vs heare what Censura saith Intellige hunc Canonem uixta usum Orientalis ecclesia in qua coâ—…iugatus promovebatur adsacerdotium that is Vnderstand this Canon according to the custome of the Orientall Church wherein a maried man was promoted to the Priesthood well excused The bishops of Rowen Burges Tours c. are conueened in the towne of Tours to prescribe rules to the Orientall Church or at least rules vnto their owne bishops to liue after the forme of the Orientall Church which neuer came in their mind to doe as may evidently be knowne by the sixt generall Councill Moreouer it was statute and ordeined that no Priest or Monke should receiue in bed with him another Priest or Monke to the ende they might bee so vnreproouable that they would abstaine from all appearance of euill In this Councill was set downe very strict prohibitions that no man should oppresse the Church and conuert vnto his own vse any thing duely belonging to them lest he incurrethemalediction of Iudas who was a thiefe and kept the bag and conuerted to his owne vse a part of that money which belonged to the poore In the Councill holden at Paris order was taken concerning admitting of bishops to their offices that no man should be admitted bishop without the full consent of Clergie and people and that no man should presume by fauour of Princes onely without the consents foresaide to become bishoppe in any place Recaredus King of Spaine and of the discent of the Gothes who were miserably insected with the Arrian heresie assen bled 2 Councill of 62. bishops at Toledo where he renounced the Arâ—… heresie and embraced the true faith and the whole nation of the West Gothes in Spaine did the like about the
a Poetesse of Scycion were abhorred by the Gentiles because in her verses shee brought in Adonis matching Cucumbers and Aples with the sunne yet is it a more tolerable thing to match an earthly creature with a heauenly creature than to match creatures with the Creator who is blessed for euer After that this opinion of Indulgences and Pardons in a newe and Romane sense once tooke place it is a wonderfull thing to heare what progresse it made from euill to worse Some thought that by Pardones might bee obtained a reliefe from temporall punishments or at least a permutation of eternall punishments into temporall but others running as it were to the supeâ—…latiue excesse of all spirituall madnesse affirmed that by vertue of Popes 〈◊〉 men were absolued both from fault and punishment aâ—… 〈◊〉 Pardones were called Plenissima Indulgentiae Of this sort was the Pardone that BONIFACIVS the eight proclaimed to such as would come to Rome in time of his appointed Iubile and visite the Church of Lateran ann 1399. Of this which I haue alreadie spoken it is euident that the Papistes in the wordes of Satisfaction and Indulgences deceiue both themselues and others for what auaileth it to keepe the ancient wordes vsed in the primitiue Church and to vse them into a newe sense vnknowne to Fathers who spake of Satisfaction and Indulgences Did not the Athenians of olde weare the badge of the golden Grashopper in token they were not extraneers but they were inhabitants in that lande whereinto both their predecessors and themselues were borne but when they were conquessed by the Romanes and their golden libertie was lost what auailed the badge of the golden Grashopper Euen so when substance of ancient words is lost what auaileth it to talke of Satisfaction and Indulgences as ancient things In the rest of this Treatise God willing I shall declare the absurditie of Popish Satisfactions and Indulgences The Councill of Trent in the 12. Canon deoperibus Satisfactionis they write If any man says that the whole punishment and fault is continuallie remitted by GOD and that the Satisfaction of penitent persons is no other thing but faith whereby they apprehend that CHRIST hath satisfied for them let him bee accursed This Act of the Councill of Trent in all the parts of it is flatly repugant to the Scriptures of God There we are taught that in Satisfaction two thinges are principally required First a perfect obedience to the Lawe of GOD. Secondly a perfect sacrifice for the sinne committed by man both these things are to bee found in CHRIST alone who by his obedience hath abolished the sinnewhich came in by the disobedience of ADAM and by one oblation hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified Nowe to pronounce a curse against all them who leanes vnto the obedience and sacrifice of CHRIST as vnto their onely Satisfaction to the Iustice of GOD is all one as if they would pronounce a curse against all the true disciples of CHRIST who beleeues according as they are taught in the holy Scriptures of GOD. If at any time ancient Fathers speake roundly in this matter it is ourparte to doe that fauour to them which is done to all men to wit to giue them libertie to interprete the meaning of their owne wordes So when AMBROSE writteth that teares washes away sinnes hee declareth in what sense hee spake this to wit not to count the teares of PETER to bee a satisfaction for his threefolde deniall but rather that his teares was a testimonie that hee was one of the Elect for whose sinnes CHRIST had satisfied The wordes of S. AMBROSE are these Legi quidem Petri lachrymas sed satisfactionem non lego that is to say I haue reade of the teares of PETER but of his satisfaction I reade not The Romanists in our dayes are like vnto men who haue benetrauelled vpon the Sea and in end they arriue to the harberie and when they set their foot on shore they thinke that the ground is running about them in a circulare reuolution This is nothing els but the conceates of their troubled braines euen so when Papistes reades in holy Scripture many exhortations to Fasting Prayer Almesdeedes they imagine that Scripture is speaking of Satisfactions for sinne But holy Scripture is like vnto the solide globe of the earth which is not vnder a continuall agitation but is euer like vnto it selfe and sendes vs continuallie in the matter of Satisfaction to that one oblation which hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified Yea the false teachers of our dayes are like vnto the Edomites who were more cruell than the Babylonians who contented themselues with slaying of some and carying of others captiues and setting the towne on fire but the children of Edâ—…m câ—…ied out that the very foundations of the citie should be razed to the end it should neuer be a citie againe euen so they who sends vs to our owne satisfactions they would vndoe our sâ—…luation from the very ground as if Christ had beene manifested in our nature in vaine to make satisfaction for our sinnes for which wee must make satisfaction in our owne persons and by our owne workes our selues The principall argument whereby they endeuoure to prooue humane satisfactions by Scripture is in the wordes of the counsell of DANIEL giuen to NABVCHADNESER Wherefore O King let my counsell be acceptable unto thee and breake off thy sinnes by righteousnesse and thine iniquities by mercie toward the poore Loe let there be an healing of thine errour What is conteined in this most wholesome counsell of DANIEL but an exhortation to leaue off the course of doing euill and to doe good to the ende that the change of his conuersation might be a testimonie that GOD had forgiuen him his sinnes and accepted him in fauour The like wholesome counsell the Apost PAVL giueth to them who had sometimes bene theeues Let him that stole steale no more but let him rather labour and worke with his handes the thing which is good that hee may haue to giue vnto him that needeth Is there anything heere but an exhortation to desist from wonted vngodlinesse and to leade a newe and holy conuersation but the Apostle is speaking nothing of humane satisfactions yea that the holy Spirit who filled his mind with celestiall knowledge sanctified also his memorie that hee should speake nothing repugnant vnto that hee writeth vnto the Hebrewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is By one oblation hee hath consecrated for euer them who are sanctified And the Apostle IOHN writing to to them who were already baptized and counted the children of GOD he sayeth My babes these things I write vnto you that yee sinne not and if any man sinne wee haue an Aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the Iust. So that this new Theologie of our owne satisfactions for faultes committed after Baptisme came not from CHRIST and his Apostles but it is an inucntion of
longer and since that time they giue no price I am the shorter in this Treatise lest I should hinder any man from reading the learned writings of Chcmnicius de Indulgentiis who hath accurately written the beginning progresse and ripenesse of this filthie errour of Popish Pardones A TREATISE Of a great heape of Errours which kithed in the sixt Centurie SEING the time was now at hande whereinto the Antichrist should exalt himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped and that he should sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that hee is God The LORD punishing the contempt of his euerlasting Trueth suffered a departing from many pointes of Faith to fall out as Tapestrie of errours hung vp in the Temple to welcome the Antichrist The signe of the Crosse is nowe filthily abused In the first 300. yeere of our LORD and a litle after the Pagans so abhorred the doctrine of the Crosse and that Saluation should be offered to all men in the suffering of one man that they persecuted this doctrine with vnspeakable crueltie The Christians on the other part in word deede and gesture adhered so fast vnto the doctrine of saluation which commeth by the sufferings of CHRIST that by crossing of themselues they would avow besore the Worlde that they were Christians this was of olde a piece of externall profession but they attributed no vertue to the signe of the Crosse to saue them from enill insomuch that S. Augustine in a certaine place speaking of theeues who would goe out by night to steale they would garde themselues by the signe of the Crosse which signe banished not the power of the Deuill from them but rather sealed vp the power of Sathan within them but in this Centurie Crossing was in vse with opinion that by vertue of that signe made in the are euill was banished from men and good things were procured to them The superstition of Pilgrimages began in the dayes of Constantine and Gregorius Nyssenus damned the conceates of men who imagined that GOD would giue a rewarde in the Worlde to come to workes which he hath not commanded to bee done in this Worlde but in this Centurie this superstition mightily increased in so far that men trauelled to the sepulchers of the Sainctes with intention to obtaine health both of soule and body in those places This resorting vnto the sepulchers of the Sainctes fostred not onely inuocaâ—…ion of Sainctes but also a confidence in them that they could support all troubles both of soule and bodie whereinto any person had fallen insomuch that in the fist Centurie and before the time of the fulnesse of all corruption Atticus bishop of Constantinople was compelled to raise the bodie of Sabbatius out of his graue by night and to burie him into a secret place vnknowne vnto the people to slay their superstition of inuocating Sainctes and confidence in them who were departed The doctrine of the Apostle PAVL wishing all chinges to bee done vnto edification and his owne example who albeit hee was furnished with moe languages than all the Corinthians yet hee had rather speake fiue wordes with vnderstanding that he might instruct others than ten thousand into a strange tongue This doctrine I say and example of PAVL banished from the Church a long time Liturgies into a strange language albeit the Latine Church borrowed from the Hebrewe Liturgie Allellâ—… iah and from the Greeke Liturgie Kyrie eleison yet the Liturgie and seruice of the Church continued into an intelligible language amongst Gods people The vaine assertion of the Romanc Church is that the Liturgie was conceiued in Latine language in Numidia about the foure hundreth of our Lord. It is easily answered that at this time the Africans were vnder the dominion of the Romanes and learned their language in such sort that they were not more familiarly acquainted with the Africane speach than they were with the Latine tongue To this Augustine beareth witnesse that with difficultie he learned the Greeke language but with great facilitie hee learned the Latine language Inter blandimenta nutricum ioca arridentium latitias alludentium that is to say Amongst the flattering speeche of Nourses and amongst the sportes of them who arsided one to another and amongst the solaces of them who were deliting one another so that in Augustines time if the Latine Liturgie had place it was was all one as if the Africane Liturgie had beene in vse because that both were alike intelligible Nowe these who by such places would prooue that seruice may bee said into an vncouth language not onely they flatly gainesay the doctrine of PAVL but also they abuse the testimonies of ancient times in most miserable maner After the time that one man was made vniuersall Bishoppe of all the Church then comes in that deuilish imagination that for setling vnitie into the Church the Liturgie must bee onely in the Latine language in Europe In the Councill called Valentinum because it was assembled in Valentia a towne of Spaiâ—…e it was ordained that the Gospell should bee read after the Epistle in respect that by such reading some were found to bee conuerted to the faith This behooued to bee reading of the Gospell in a knowne tongue so that the custome of reading Liturgies into an vnknowne tongue did not hastily take place Oblationes defunctorum of olde were legacies left by defunct persons for sustentation of the poore these oblaâ—…ions they who did not thankfully pay were counted murtheâ—…ers of the poore and were separated from the fellowship of the Church but nowe all things tending to a lamentabâ—…e decay in steade of Oblationes defunctorum oblationes pro defunctis creepes in into the Church Grâ—…gorius the first learned not this doctrine in holy Scripture but from the narration of Foelix bishoppe of Centumcellae in Hetrruia as I haue alreadie written in the Historie of his life It is a wearisomething to read the foolish fables of miraculous workes confirming this head of Popish doctrine At this time also as Gregorius the first witnesseth in his Homilies vpon the Gospell when men of vnreproouable life were sicke many came to visite them not so much to helpe them in their agonie to fight a good fight and happily to conclude their course as to recommend their owne soules to the castodie of them whome they supponed to haue led an honest life This is a great noueltie vnknowne to sacred Scripture to recommend our soules to the custodie of any person whatsumeuer except onely to GOD the Father of Spirits Reliques of Sainctes were excessiuelie honoured insomuch that Giegorius the first sendeth pieces of the chaine wherewith S. PETER was bound in time of his martyredome to diâ—…erse persons with promise that this piece of his chaine beeing hung about their neckes by the intercession of PETER should purchase vnto them absolution from their sinnes The wrong vnderstanding of the words of Christ
for the barbarous butcherie of Phocas the Emperour who conferred vnto him that eminent stile to bee called bishop of bishops Gregorius flattering epistle written to Phocas after hee had traiterously murthered his master Mauritius his wife and children will bee a perpetuail blot to the name of Gregorius but of this I haue spoken in the treatise of supremacie The constitution he made anent prohibition of mariage to men in spirituall offices he was compelled in his owne time to abrogate againe because it was not only the occasion of vncleannes but also of secret murthers of innocent babes whereas the Apost PAVL said It was better to marie than to burne Gregorie was compelled to say It was better to marrie than tomurder The sending of the Monks Augustine Melito and Ioannes to Britanne was not so much to conquesse them to Christian religion which they had embraced in the dayes of Lucius King of Brittons and of Eleutherius bishoppe of Rome as hath beene declared in the second CENTVRIE cap. 2. as to conquesse them vnto the ceremonies and rites of the Romane seruice Gregorius was the first of whome we read that writeth of sacrifices to be offered for relieuing of soules tormented in Purgatorie and hee leaneth vpon such ridiculous fables which hee heard of one Foelix B. of Centumcellae as it is a shame to rehearse them but seeing they are not ashamed of lyes let the dung of thâ—…ir owne inuentions be cast into their owne faces he writeth that a Presbyter of Centumcellae went to the bath house to wash himselfe where he found a man vncouth vnknowne to him but very humble and seruiable and after hee had serued him sundrie dayes the Presbyter to requite his kindnesse brought vnto him two consecrated hostes as a blessing and a reward to him who had serued him so duetifully but the man with sad countenance answered This bread is holy and I am not worthie to eat it I was sometime master and proprietare of this house but nowe for my sinnes I am appointed to this seruile occupation if thou would doe a benefite to me offer them to the Almighty GOD as a sacrifice for my sinnes thinke that ye are heard of GOD when yee cannot finde me in this place any longer Surely Popish Purgatorie and soule Masses are first grounded vpon foolish fables and afterward confirmed by dreames of foolish Monkes Patriarches of Constantinople EVPHEMIVS before he would annoint Anastatius to be Emperour who came to that honour by Ariadne the wife of the Emperour Zeno whom he maried hee craued a confession of his faith with a promise sealed by his hand-write that hee should make no nouation in religion during his time The Emperour craued his hand-write againe which seeing that Euphemius refused to render backe againe the Emperour procured his deposition and banished him and placed Macedonius in his roome To Euphemius succeeded Macedonius to whose custodie the hand-write foresaid was committed by Euphemius which when hee would not render the Emperour banished him also and commanded to slay him at Gangra the place of his banishment To Macedonius succeeded Timotheus an vnconstant man and justly compared to the narrow Firth that runneth betwixt Baeotra and Calchis which floweth and ebbeth seuen times in 24. houres so was this bishop wauering minded and more bent to please men than to bee approoued of GOD. In witnesse where of I haue set downe one example The Abbot of the monasterie called Studitum refused to bee ordained by imposition of his handes for hee saide the handes of that man who hath damned the Councill of Chalcedone shall not be laide vpon me whereunto Timotheus answered whosoeuer accuseth or damneth the Council of Chalcedone let him be accursed when this was reported to the Emperour Anastatius to eschew his indignation he said the contrare whosoeuer accepteth the Council of Chalcedone and alloweth of it let him be accursed Iohn of Cappadocia is not worthy that his name should be insert in this Catalogue a proud avaritious and ambitious heretique who could neuer behaue himselfe duetifully neither in a ciuile nor in a spirituall calling He was first the Emperour Anastatius his Deputie and was deposed for aspiring to an higher place Next hee became Patriarch of Constantinople and aspired to the dignitie of Oecumenicke and vniuersall bishop It is true that Ioannes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vsurped the title of preheminence therefore this Ioannes Cappadox was laid aside as an Eutychian heretique and the great inuectiues against this vsurped authoritie are chiefly set against Ioannes Jeiunator But marke how Pelagius 2. ere Gregorius tramped vpon this pride with a proud mind as Diogenes did vpon the couering of Plato his bed he is not content to damne the decreet of the Councill of Constantinople but also hee affirmed that it was not lawfull to him to assemble a Councill without libertie first obtained from the bishop of Rome which thing no man spake before him so Sathan wrought mightily in them both as he doth in the children of pride and disobedience After him succeeded Iohn called Scholasticus and continued not aboue one yeere Evagrius calleth him Ioannes Sirmiensis lib. 4. cap. 39. To Iohn succeeded Epiphaenius in the dayes of Iustinian who blessed his armie which went to fight against the Vandales vnder the conduct of Belisarius he ministred 16. yeeres as Chytreus writeth The name of Anthimus is worthy of the rolle of obstinate heretiques He was bishop of Trapezus but by the meanes of Theodora the Emperour Instinians wife hee was promoted to be bishop of Constantinople Theodora was too busie in Church affaires and Sophia the wife of Iustinus 2. was too busie in civile affaires The estate both of Church and Kingdome had beene in better plight if both of them had bene lesse busie Anthimus beeing deposed and banished for herefie succeeded Menas who kept the true faith and gouerned the Church of Constantinople 16. yeere Evagrius reckoneth Basilides in the rolle of bishops of Constantinople and Anthimus to be bishop of Alexandria To Menas suceeded Eutychius of whome occasion will be offered to speake in the fift generall Councill wherein he disputed iuditiously in the question whether or not it was lawfull to excommunicate heretiques after their death His opinion anent the bodies of the Saintes after their resurrection that they should be subtle like vnto the aire and winde and not solide and palpable was refuted by Gregorius I. who proued by the example of CHRIST his body after his resurrection that the bodies of the Saintes should not be like vnto the aire and the winde for CHRIST saith Handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me haue After Eutychius followed Iohn called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Ieiunator this name he obtained by the sobrietie and temperancie of his life Notwithstanding when his stomacke was emptie of meat his heart was
full of pride and he followed the footsteps of Joannes Cappadox and would bee called vniuersall bishoppe against whome Gregorius 1. contended mightily euen as Lactantius of olde contended against the Pagans impugning the error more mightily than solidly confirming the trueth It is supponed that he ministred 13. yeeres vnder the Emperour Mauritius To whom succeeded Cyriacus Patriarches of Alexandria AFTER Iohn called Tabennesiota succeeded another Iohn who kept the true faith and was banished by Anastatius because he would not damne the Councill of Chalcedone To John succeeded Theodosius an obstinate defender of the errour of Eutyches He was familiarly acquainted with Severus of Antiochia and Anthimus of Constantinople whereby the miserie of these dayes may bee easily espied whereinto three notable heretiques gouerned principall townes such as Constantinople Alexandria and Antiochia He was so obstinate in his errour that he was rather content to be banished vnder the reigne of Iustinian than to renounce his errour After him succeeded Zoilus and after him Appollinarius who was present at the fift generall Councill To whome succeeded Eulogius and after him Petrus who ministred vnder the reigne of Mauritius Patriarches of Antiochia AFTER Palladius succeeded Flavianus who suffered great troubles for the true faith namely by the cruell persecution of the Emperour Anastatius and the calumnies of Xenaeas B. of Hierapoâ—…is a stranger indeed from the couenant of GOD as his name importeth for hee blamed Flavianus most vniustly of the heresie of Nestorius but when Flavianus both by worde and write had cleared himselfe of that calumnie the malice of Xenaeas ceased not for he brought with him to Antiochia a great number of Monkes to compell Flavianus to abiure the Councill of Chalcedone The towne supported their bishop against a raskall number of seditious and hereticall Monkes Notwithstanding the Emperour Anastatius infected with the heresie of Euâ—…yches counted Flavianus who was most vniustly persecuted to be the author of this tumult and banished him and placed Severus in his roome The Emperour Iustinus the elder displaced Severus and punished him and appointed Paulus to be bishop of Antiochia To Paulus succeeded Euphrasius who died in that feareful calamitie of the towne of Antiochia when it was shaken and ouerthrowne with earthquake as Evagrius witnesseth Euphraimius was a ciuile gouernour in the East parts who pitied the decayed estate of the towne of Antiochia furnished all necessarie things for the repairing of the towne of Antiochia for which cause the people was so affectioned to him that they would haue him to bee their bishop So Euphraimius becomes bishoppe of Antiochia or Theopolis for at this time it had both thâ—…se names Evagrius writeth that hee vndertooke the charge of the Apostolicke chaire in which wordes it is manifest that not onely the chaire of Rome but also the chaire of Antiochia was called the Apostolicke chaire The towne of Antiochia at this time was taken by Cosroes King of Persia set on fire and many of thâ—… people were cruelly slaine Euphraâ—…us their bishop at this time left the towne a perilous example except the people had beene in safetie and he onely persecuted yet he left behinde him so much as might redeeme all the Church goods AFTER Eâ—…phraimius followed Domnius And after him Anastatius He ministred vnder the Emperour Iustinian at what time the â—…mperour fell into the errour of them who saide that our LORD IESVS in his very conception adioyned vnto his diuine natâ—…e an immortal body which was subiect to no humane infiâ—…mities Anastatius opponed himselfe to the Emperours opinion the bishops followed Anastatius not the Emperour for this cause Iustinian was purposed to haue banished him but he escaped this trouble by the Emperours death Neuerthelesse hâ—…e was banished by Iustinus the younger for some alleadged cause of dilapidation of Church-gooods and Gregorius was placed in his roome Gregorius ministred in Antiochia 23. yeeres vnder Justinus 2. Tiberius and Mauritius hee was in great account with Mauritius to whome he foretolde that he would be promoted to the Imperiall dignitie And Mauritius imployed him in great and weightie businesse such as in pacifying the tumult of his armie which made insurrection against Germanus their captaine Also hee sent him ambassadour to Cosroes King of Persia who was astonied at the grace that was in his speaches Notwithstanding he was accused by Asterius a Deputie of the East of the filthie sinne of incest but he cleared his owne innocencie so euidently that his accuser was with ignominie scourged and banished Hee died of the gowtes infirmitie after his death Anasiatius whome Iustinus banished for dilapidation of Church-goods beeing yet aliue was restored to his owne place againe To whom succeeded Euphemius Patriarches of Jerusalem AFTER MARTYRIVS succeeded HELIAS a feruent defender of the true faith Neither would hee condescend to the banishment of EVPHEMIVS bishop of Constantinople nor to the admission of Severus to be bishop of Antiochia therefore the Emperour Anastatius banished him To him succeeded Iohn of whose politicke dealing in circumueening Anastatius the Emperours captaine I haue sufficiently declared in the preceeding historie To John succeeded Peter after him Macarius after Macarius Eustochius who impugned the bookes of Origen draue out of his bounds the Monks of Nova Laura defenders of the opinions of Origen Theodorus Ascidas B. of Caesarea in Cappadocia tooke this in an euill part The Emperour Iustinian caused a generall Councill to bee gathered at Constantinople whereinto not only the bookes of Origen were damned but also Theodorus himselfe the defender of them This displeased the Emperour Iustinian because hee loued Theodorus dearely therefore hee procured that Eustochius B. of Ierusalem should be remooued and Macarius restored againe After whome succeeded Ioannes Neamus and Isieius In this Centurie whereas I pretermit the names of other Pastors and Doctors in the Church I haue done it vpon this consideration I find in this Centurie that by the irruption of barbarous people such as the Gothes Uandales Hunnes Auares Schythians Lombards youth was hindred from studies many memorable bookes were burnt ancient languages were vtterly spoyled learning was greatly diminished flatterie of preuailing powers increased ambition in the West heresie in the East turned the estate of the Church vpside downe so that scarcely could men of good giftes and keeping integritie of faith be furnished vnto the principall Apostolick chaires Now after a maner the sunne is going downe the shadowes waxe great the darknes approacheth the Antichrist is at the doore worthy to bee welcomed with darknesse and decay of knowledge What shall I now write of other Pastors and Doctors shall I followe the foolish conceates of Historiographers in whose opinion the gift of miracles increased when the gift of knowledge decayed but the contraâ—…e is knowne by Scripture that the holy Apostles whome CHRIST induced
17. dayes he was insected with the heresie of the Monothelites and was damned in the sixt generall Councell assembled in the dayes of the Emperour Constantinus Pogenatus and hath bene touched in the Treatise of succession To him succeeded Seuerinus the first and continued 1. yeere 9. monethes and 11. dayes He was confirmed in his Popedome by Isacius Exarche of Italie for at that time the election of the Clergie and consent of the people was not much set by Isacius also spoiled the treasures of the Church of Laterane being offended with this that the Church treasures were so rich and that they bestowed nothing to the support of Souldiers who were in great necesâ—…itie After him followed Pope Iohn the fourth who exceeded not the space of one yeere one moneth and nineteene dayes in his gouernement Theodoretus the successor of Iohn the fourth was the sonne of Theodorus Bishop of Ierusalem If the Romane Church so much detested Marriage in the persons of men in a spirituall calling how came it to passe that they admitted Theodoretus to be Pope who was the sonne of a married Bishop Hâ—…e â—…uled 6. yeerâ—…s 5. monethes and 18. dayes He excommunicated Pyrrhus Patriarch of Constantinople for the heresie of the Monothâ—…lites but after the death of the Emperour Heraclius Pyrrhus returned from Afrike where he had remained a space in banishment he came to Rome recanted his errour and was absolued from excommunication but like vnto a dogge hee returned againe to his vomite and was excommunicate of new againe by Theodoretus but Pyrâ—…hus was slaine by the Senators of Constantinople before hee was possessed into his former dignitie as partaker of the vile treason intended by Martina and Heracleonas her sonne against Constantine the sonne of the Emperour Heraclius After him succeeded Pope Martinus and gouerned 6. yeeres 1. moneth 26. dayes he sent Ambassadours to Paulus Patriarch of Constantinople exhorting him to forsake the errour of the Monothelites but he misused the messengers the more confidentlie because he saw the Emp. Constans altogether addicted vnto the heresie of the Monothelites Martinus on the other part assembled a Councell at Rome of 150. bishops wherin he renewed the excommunication of Syrus B. of Alexandria Sergius Pyrrhus bishops of Constantinople likewise he excommunicated Paulus bishop of Constantinople for the errour of the Monothelites The Emp. Conslans highly offended against Martinus sent first Olympius the Exarche of Italie either to take Pope Martinus prisoner or else to kill him but his attempts were frustrate not without a miraculous work of God as Platina recordeth And afterward hee sâ—…nt Theodorus Calliopas who vnder pretence of friendship came to salute the Pope cast him in bands and sent him to Constantinople where Constans the Emp. caused his tongue to be cut out and his râ—…ght hand cut off and banished him to Cheâ—…souesus Poâ—…ti The chaire of Rome was vacant for the space of fourteene monethes because they had no certaintie of the time of the death of Pope Martinus Next vnto him Eugenius the first was chosen Pope and gouerned two yeeres and nine monethes Hee was the first that made an ordinance that bishops shoulde haue prison-houses for correcting the enormitie and contumacie of the Clergie so that by degrees bishops are encrouching vpon the authoritie of the ciuill Magistrate After him succeeded Vitalianus the 1. he continued 14. yeeres and 6. moneths in the Popedome to the singing of Psalmes in the Church by viue voyce he added Organes This was not an auncient custome in the Christian Church but a noueltie inuented by Vitalianus Next after Vitalianus followed Adeodatus and ruled foure yeeres two moneths and fiue dayes of a Monke he was made Pope In his time there was terrible apparitions in Heauen a great Comete continuing for the space of three monethes terrible thunders the like whereof had not beene heard in anie precâ—…eding time great abundance of raine fastning the cornes to the ground so that they grew againe and in some places of Italie came to maturitie and ripenesse Great incursions of Turks and Saracenes who spoyled the Isle of Sicile In all these calamities saieth Platina Adeodatus multiplied supplications for the preuenting the fore-signified wrath to come If repentance and abolishing of horrible Idolatrie which had nowe taken deepe roote had bene joyned with prayers the Lord might haue bene the more easilie entreated Donus or Domnus his successor ruled fiue yeeres ten dayes he reduced the Church of Rauenna after long reluctation to the obedience of the chaire of Rome It is to bee noted that all the time they were not subject to the Bishop of Rome they were called by the Romanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so bent were they to vindicate all declining from their authoritie with opprobrious names of Heresies imposed to the decliners thereof Agâ—…ho successor to Donus ruled 2. yeeres 6. monethes and 15. dayes of whom Platina writeth that he cured a leprous man with a kisse as Pope Deus dedit had done before In his time Constantinus Pogonatus Emperour gathered the sixt generall Councell at Constantinople wherein the heresie of the Monothelites was condemned and Macarius Patriarch of Antiochia for his obstinate perseuering in that errour was excommunicate and Theophanius some time an Abbot was placed in his rowne But this I remit vnto the owne place The epistle of Agatho written to the 6. generall Councell is full of Antichristian pride wherein hee affâ—…meth that the chaire of Rome neuer erred and that it cannot erre that euerie soule that is to bee saued must professe the Romane traditions and all the constitutions of the Romane Church are to be receiued as if they had bene deliuered by the diuine voyce of Peter Likewise he damned the marriage of men in spirituall calling he commendeth the Masse impudentlie alledging a writing of Chrysostome concerning the Masse whereas in all the writinges of Chrysostome this word of the Masse is not to bee found After Agatho succeeded Leo the second who continued onelie tenne monethes and seuenteene dayes Hee was the first author of the kissing of the Pax. To him succeeded Benedictus the second and ruled 10. monethes and 12. dayes onelie In his dayes Constantinus Pogonatus Emperour ordained that in time to come the consent of the Emperour and Exarche of Italie should not be expected but he whom the Clergie and people did elect should foorthwith bee counted the Vicare of Christ. In so doing the Emp. very vnaduisedlie put an hurtfull weapon into the Popes hand whereby the estate of the Empire was encombered and hurt afterward Ioannes the fift his successor continued not aboue one yeere and nine dayes And Conon the first the successor of Iohn the fift ended his course after the issue of eleuen monethes and three dayes After the death of Conon the election of the Pope was like to be decided by weapons rather than by suffrages votes some
a spirituall office and That no man should consult concerning the election of another Bishop or Pope before three dayes were expired after the death of the detunct that the Bish. should be elected by 〈◊〉 Clergy people their election should be ratified by the Magistrate of the citie and the Pope by these wordes voluâ—…us jubâ—…mus that is Wee will and wee command otherwise the election shall bee voyde and of none effect Bonifacius the fourth gathered another Assembly in the eight that is in the last yeere of the reigre of Phocas wherein hee gaue power to Monkes to preach to minister the Sacramentes to heare confessions to bind and loose and asâ—…ociated them in equall authoritie with the Clergie Bracara or Braecara vulgarlie called Braga is a towne in â—…ortugall In the yeere of our Lord 610. and vnder the reigne of Gundemarus king of Gothes reigning at that time in the countrey of Spaine assembled some Bishops of Gallicia Lusitania and of the Prouince called Lucensis of olde It was ordained That euerie Bishop shoulde visit the Churches of his Diosie and see that Baptisme was duelie ministred and that Catechumeni twentie dayes before their baptisme shoulde resort to the purifications of Exotcismes and shoulde bee instructed in the knowledge of the Apostolicke Symbole and that the people shoulde bee exhorted to beware of Idolatrie Adulterie Murther Peâ—…jurie and all other deadlie sinnes That Bishops should not lift vp the third part of 〈◊〉 oblations of the people but that it should remaine in 〈◊〉 paroche Church for furnishing light and for repairing the fabrike of the Church and that the Bishop shoulde compell none of the Clergie to attende vpon him in seruile workes That bishops for ordination of the Clergie shoulde receiue no rewardes That neither a little balme nor yet the price thereof should bee exacted from the people for their baptisme in any time to come lest they should seeme with Simon Magus to sell the gift of God for money That bishops before the dedication of Churches shall see a charter containing a sufficient maintenance for them who shall serue in the Church and for a substantiall furniture of lightes thereunto A Church builded for gaine contribution of the people redounding to the vantage of the builder shall not bee consecrated Parents who are poore present their children to baptisme if they offer anie thing voluntarilie it shall bee accepted but they shall not bee compelled to pay anie thing neither shall a pledge bee required from them lest poore people fearing this with-holde their children from baptisme If anie of thâ—… Clergie bee accused of fornication let the accuser proue his accusation by 2. or 3. witnesses according to the precept of the Apostle cls let the accuser be excommunicate That Mâ—…trapolitane Bishops shall signifie to others of the Clergie the time of theobseruation of Easter or Pashe day and the Clergie after the reading of the Gospell shall in like manner intimaâ—…e the day vnto the people That whosoeuer tasteth meate or drinke before hee consecrate the oblation of the Altar shall bee deposed from his office In the yeere of our Lord 613. assembled in a Towne of France called Altissidorum otherwise Antissidorum vulgarlie Auxerre a number of Abbots and Presbyters with one bishop and three deacons In this Councell they damned sorcerie and the seeking of consultation at sorcerers in the first third fourth and fift Canons Whereby it appeareth that sorcerie hath bene in frequent vse in France Manie superstitious constitutions were set downe in this Synode concerning the number of Masses prohibition of tasting meate before Masse concerning buriall prohibition of baptisme before the festiuitie of Easter daye except vpon necessity and feare of approching death prohibition of Matrimoniall copulation with their own wiues to presbyters and deacons after their blessing and consecration with prohibition of marriage also to the widowes of the defunct presbyters deacons or sub-deacons this was a yoke of Antichristian subjection indeed Brother and sisters children are forbidden to marrie It is not lawfull for a presbyter to sit in judgement when any man is condemned to death It is not lawfull for a Clergy man to cite another of the Clergie before a secular Iudge It is not lawfull for a woman with a naked hand to touch the holie Eucharist It is not lawfull to take refreshment of meate with an excommunicate person If any of the Clergy receiue an excommunicate man without the knowledge of him who hath excommunicated him he shall receiue the like sentence that is he shall likewise be excommunicated It is not lawfull for a presbyter in banqueting time to sing or dance Manie Canons to the number of 45. were concluded in this Councell but I haue determined not to ouer-lade a little booke with commemoration of an heape of vnprofitable vnnecessarie and superstitious Canons In the yeere of our Lord 364. and in the 24. yeere of the reigne of the Emp. Heraclius a Councell was gathered in Hispalis a towne of Spaine vulgarly called Ciuill la grand It was gathered by Isidorus B. of Hispalis at the command of king Sisebutus who was both present and President in this Councell For two principall causes was this Synode conueened namelie for suppressing the heresie of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was a branch of the heresie of Eutyches secondly for decision of questions which arose amongst bishops concerning the marches and boundes of their diocesis with some other Ecclesiasticall causes They had 13. Sessions or meetinges as is declared 2. Tom. Concill In the first action Theodulphus bishop of Malaca complained that by injurie of warres an ancient paroch Church was separated from his towne and possessed by others It was concluded that he should be repossessed again into his ancient priueledges that prescriptioÌ„ of time should haue no place if it were known that hostilitie and warre-fare had hurt a man in his rights In the second Session the controuersie betwixt Fulgentius bishop of Astigita and Honorius bishop of Corduba concerning the marches of their dioceses was debated and men were chosen to visite the boundes and to decide the controuersie In the third Session compeared Cambra bishop of Italica a Towne of the prouince of Spaine of olde called Baetica hee complained against one of his Clergie named Passandus that he being brought vp from his infancie in the Church of Italica yet had fled without anie just cause to Corduba It was ordained that whosoeuer fled from his owne Church vnto another should be sent backe againe and should be thrust into a Monasterie and should bee deuested of his honour for a time to the end that the sharpenesse of Discipline might correct the licencious libertie of vaging and wandering In the 4. Session it was complained that some were consecrated to be Leuites in the Church of Astigita who had maried widowes
is clearlie witnessed in another place in those wordes Nowe the Spirit speaketh euidentlie that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith c. Defection in manners is so vsuall a thing that where the word of God is preached in most powerfull manner there also corruption in manners doeth abound arguing the euill inclination of our nature which taketh occasion by the commandement and worketh in vs all kinde of concupiscence so that the corruption of our nature is like vnto a gutter of water the passage whereof is hindered it gorgeth swelleth and setteth forwarde its owne accustomed waye more impetuouslie than euer it did before But the Apostle is speaking of a deeper mysterie and of a thing more rarely contingent to wit of an apostasie from the faith This is the sharpest of all punishments which GOD inflicted vpon mankinde for the contempt of his trueth to cast off a people into a reprobate minde whether wee looke to the actions of God who rejecteth or to the miseries of them who are rejected The actions of God who rejecteth are set downe by the Prophet Zacharie The Lord will not feede that people yea he will breake his shepheards staffe to wit the staffe called beautifull the staffe called bandes The miseries of them who are rejected are set downe by the Prophet Esai in these wordes Yee shall heare indeede but yee shall not vnderstand yee shall plainelie see and not perceiue make the heart of this people fatte c. So it commeth to passe when this heauie judgement is inflicted there is no comfort to bee founde neither in Heauen aboue nor in the Earth beneath When wee looke vp vnto God hee will feede vs no longer when wee looke downe to our selues wee receiue no comfort by the externall ministerie of the worde it is to vs the sauour of death yea and wee are in so desolate a case as the Prophet speaketh That that dieth let it die and that that perisheth let it perish and let the remnant euerie one eate the flesh of another Of this vnsupportable and remedilesse euill that there should bee a defection from the faith neither could the Church of the Iewes of olde nor the visible Church of late euer be content patiently to heare because it seemed to bee repugnant to the euerlasting couenant of God made with Abraham and his seede Neuerthelesse that same blessed mouth which made the couenant with Abraham and his seede fore-tolde also that they should bee cast off into a reprobate sense and that the Great Shephearde would feede them no longer Now both these things being vttered by the blessed mouth of God it is certaine that there is infallible truth in both it is better more agreeable with the honour of God to search out what way both these thinges can consist without impeachment one of another than so to talke of the couenant that wee shoulde gainsay the prophesie of the defection of the Church of the Iewes And the Apostle Paul hath wiselie obserued that the couenant of God is not annulled by the defection of the most part of the I◅wes in respect that a remnant are saued through the electiō of grace The Romane Church in like manner casteth vp that God hath promised that the gates of Hell shall not preuaile against the Church And the same God by the mouth of his holie Apostle hath fore-tolde that there shoulde bee a defection from the Faith Both these Prophesies must bee true neither doeth the apostasie of the great multitude presuppose that the Church of Christ is perished or the promise of God made of none effect but in the middest of this apostasie a remnant are saued according to the election of grace Ioseph in the yeeres of famine was prouident and kept corne asore-hand both for foode to men and beastes and for seede to the ground But Christ is more prouident in the yeeres of horrible apostasie from the faith to keepe afore-hand a saued hand-full as seede for the propagation of the Church Wherefore let no man conclude of the long lasting apostasie of the Iewes or yet of the Popish Church that the couenant of God is of none effect and that the Church is perished The Antichrist of whom the Apostle speakeeh is not one particular man opposite to the kingdome of Christ as manie doe thinke but rather a kingdome hauing fore-runners hauing a growth and hinderers of the growth hauing aduancers admirers worshippers followers discouerers against whom warres are intended y◅a long lasting warres vntill this kingdome be drunken with the blood of the Saincts and finally for this kingdome God hath ordained a fall whereat all her followers shall be sadde and lament for her sudden and vnexpected desolation but the Saincts in Heauen shall rejoyce All these thinges cannot bee done in one mans age Therefore I take the worde Antichrist for a kingdome opposite to the Kingdome of Christ hee is called the man of sinne emphaticklie because in multitude ripenesse and superlatiue excesse of all kinde of sinnes and abominations this kingdome goeth beyonde all other king◅omes lewder in manners more corrupt in doctrine more blasphemous in opinion more deceitfull in carriage more proude in attemptes euen against them who are in authoritie than anie societie of people hath beene before setting their mouthes against the Heauen commanding the Angels of God to carrie soules to Heauen because their armour was crossed their feete were in the waye leading to the Holy Land their intention was to fight against the Saracenes This did Pope Clemens the sixt in his Bull giuen to the crossed souldiours Nowe whether their soules haue bene purged by faith in the fountaine of Christes blood or not it is no matter it is enough that they died in that journey the Ang◅ls must bee obedient to the Romane Antichrist to carrie their soules foorthwith to Heauen after their death Notwithstanding of all this the man of sinne must bee counted so complete and perfect that hee cannot erre in matters of faith and to bee in such high preheminence that albeit hee carrie innumerable soules headlongs to Hell no man should demand of him wherefore hee did so Yea and further horrible sinnes such as promise breaking to Infideles and Heretiques and vile treasons against Christian Princes haue open allowance in the kingdome of the Romane Antichrist and therefore he may justly be called the man of sinne Moreouer the Antichrist is called the childe of perdition in two respects to wit actiuely and passiuely actiuely because hee is a ring-leader to those who walke in the way of perdition passiuely because hee is ordained for destruction and to be consumed by the breath of the mouth of Christ. In both these respectes Iudas seemeth to haue beene the type of the Antichrist first he was a ring-leader to the band of souldiours which came from the High Priest and the Rulers to take Christ secondlie he was appointed to destruction and of
when as of olde the people were wont to communicate euerie daye and therefore hee calleth the Lordes Supper a daylie sacrifice The Papistes are so farre from reproouing the people for not communicating that they make prouision onely for one to eate and drinke at the Altar and not for manie and they inuite not the people to communicate with them but rather by the noueltie of their newe inuented religion they distinguishe the Altar from the Communion table and the Sacrifice from the SacrameÌ„t farre contrarie to the custome of the Primitiue Church who by a Metaphore called the Sacrament a Sacrifice and by the like Metaphore called the Communion table an Altar If anie man will rudely presse the wordes of Chrysostome expresse contrarie to his meaning let him vnderstand that the like forme of speaking is vsed in Holy Scripture where it is saide And no â—…an receiued his testimonie to wit the testimonie of Christ. The meaning is not that no bodie receiued the testimonie of Christ but that verie fewe receiued it Euen so the meaning of the words of Chrysostome is that verie fewe of the people did communicate And this hath bene verie judiciously marked by Master IEWELL that worthie Bishop in his disputation against master Harding To bee short in this head of Antiquitie of the Popish Masse Their bragging of Antiquitie is not vnlike to the Gibeonites shoos which were olde and put on of purpose to deceiue yet were not their shoos so olde as the shoos of GODS people which by the miraculous worke of GOD lasted fourtie yeeres in the Wildernesse and were not rent GODS people might haue bragged indeede of ancient and vnrent shoos but the deceitful Gibeonites they bragged and deceiued Gods people with antiquitie falsely pretended Such is the antiquitie of the masse and no better Before I leaue this head I will admonishe the Reader not to bee deceiued with olde Latine transations of Grieke Authors Socrates writeth of the fauourers of Paulinus that after hee died they communicated not with Flauianus bishop of Antiochia but they kept Assemblies apart by themselues Nowe the wordes of the Grieke language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is better translated this way Separatim conuentus faciebant than as some olde Latine interpreters translate the wordes Separatim missarum celebrabant solennia howbeit the olde interpreters by missarum solennia vnderstand nothing but Ecclesiasticall conuentions IN the second head we haue the definition of the Masse to be set downe and to bee examined The Masse is called a sacrifice propitiatorie vnbloodie wherein the Priest offereth the bodie of the Sonne of God to the Father vnder the formes of bread and wine and that without suffering for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead From the worde of Sacrifice auncient Fathers did not abhorre but they called the Holy Sacrament a Sacrifice of thankesgiuing and a commemoratiue Sacrifice of the death of Christ the wordes of Augustine are these Hujus sacrifitii caro ante aduentum Christi per victimas similitudinum promittebatur in passione per ipsam veritatem reddebatur post ascensum Christi per sacramentum memoriae celebratur that is to say The flesh of this sacrifice was promised by sacrifices of similitudes In the suffering of Christ it was in verie deede exhibited and after the ascension of Christ it is celebrated by a Sacrament of His memoriall In these wordes Augustine distinguisheth a sacrifice prefiguratiue before Christes comming and a sacrifice commemoratiue after the Lordes ascension from the sacrifice of Christes bodie in veritie and actually exhibited vpon the crosse other sacrifices point out as types and figures the great sacrifice of the bodie of Christ once offered vpon the crosse but they are not that selfe same sacrifice except by a figuratiue manner of speach And like as the towne Nicopolis was not the victorie of Augustus Casar when hee faught against Antonius and Cleopatra but it was onely a memoriall of the victorie Euen so the commemoratiue sacrifice of the new Testament is not the true sacrifice of Christes bodie but only a memoriall of that blessed sacrifice Iustinus Martyr had good occasion offered vnto him to write of the sacrifices of Christes Church because Paganes slaundered Christians and called them Atheistes in regarde they offered not bloodie sacrifices nor incense vnto their God to whome Iustinus returned this answere That Christians offered to GOD such sacrifices as they knew to bee moste acceptable to Him to wit the sacrifices of prayer and thankesgiuing And as concerning the creatures of God appointed for the sustentation of mankinde we keepe them saith hee for our owne vse and for the sustentation of indigent people but we consume them not with fire If there had bene anie corporal sacrifice in the Church of the bodie of the Sonne of God vnder the formes of bread and wine Iustinus had occasion offered vnto him to haue spoken of it but hee knew no such sacrifice in his time Yea and the sacrament of the Lords Supper is called by Iustinus a Sacrifice of thanksgiuing who confidently affirmeth that prayer thanksgiuing are the onely sacrifices perfect and acceptable to GOD euen at that time when the Sacrament is ministred which putteth vs in remembrance of the Lordes suffering Testimonies out of the bookes of ancient Fathers should bee cited without fraude and deceite and should not bee wrested to another sense and meaning than they were spoken into by the Authors And so the worde Sacrifice could offend no man if it were spoken in such sense as ancient Fathers spake it The Romane Church shoulde doe well so to remember the names that ancient Fathers haue giuen to the Sacrament that they shoulde not forget that Holy Scripture calleth it a Communion of the bodie and blood of Christ. Then let it be such a sacrifice wherein many participates of one bread and one cup and thereby sealeth vp that they are all members of one mysticall bodie of Iesus Christ but not such a sacrifice wherein the people standeth gazing and looking and the Priest alone eateth and drinketh and distributeth nothing vnto the people They answere that the Priest who offereth at the Altar he communicateth with others who doe the like seruice in other places This is but falsehoode in reasoning arising vpon the deceitfull handeling of one worde hauing two significations The worde Communion importeth two things First a Communion in religion Secondly a participation of the Holy Supper in one place and an eating of one bread and drinking of one cuppe and in this second sense it is taken by the Apostle in the 10. Chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians in which sense their priuate Masse cannot be called a Communion The second word of the definition of the Masse is propitiatorie This word doeth signifie a sacrifice purchasing remission of sinnes as the Apostle witnesseth And this honour doeth onelie appertaine to the sacrifice of Christ who
saith that the Mediator of Intercession prayeth for vs but no man prayeth for Him And to the ende it might appeare the they are countenanced by antiquitie they insert some prayers vsed by holy Fathers in time of celebration of diuine mysteries but by a deceitfull transposition of their wordes they vtterlie peruert the right sense and meaning of the words of the ancient Fathers as namely when Ambrose saieth Command thou these to wit oblations to bee caried by the hands of thine holy Angell vnto the high Altar in Heauen Ambrose spake of the bread and wine that God would vouchsafe vpon those elements the high honour that they might represent vnto vs the blessed body blood of Christ which was like vnto an eleuation of the elements vnto the Heauen But by a deceitfull transposition of the words of Ambrose inserting them after the words of cōsecration they ordaine their sinfull Priest to pray for the body of the Sonne of God which is a notable abusing of the words of Ambrose Likewise in the Canon of the Masse there is inuocation of Saincts farre contrarie to the auncient custome of the Church who albeit they made a reuerend commemoration of the names of holy men when they celebrated diuine mysteries yet they inuocated them not as Augustine clearly testifieth saying The names of Martyres are commemorated in their owne place and order as men of God yet are they not inuocated by the Priest who offereth sacrifices The seconde absurditie of the Masse consisteth in the verie grounds thereof which I referre first to the superstition of some Christian people who had a zeale to God but not rightly ordered with knowledge Some Christian people were so superstitious that they were not content to eat the Communion bread at the holy Supper in the Church but also they carried a part of it home to their houses they ate it secretly in their chambers Of this the defenders of the Masse inferreth If it was lawfull for them to communicate alone in their chamber much more is it lawfull for the Priest to communicate alone in the Church Vpon such sandie ground is the Popish Masse builded The secōd ground of the Masse is the timorous minds of simple people who being informed by their deceiuing teachers that they might haue like benefite with lesse hazard and danger by seeing of the sacrifice as they had by participation of the Sacrament The people began to loathe the frequent resorting to the holy Sacrament and they came to see the sacrifice of the Masse Both these groundes of the Masse are abuses of the Lords holy Supper In the first ground that which Christ cōmandeth to be presently eaten in remembrance of him a part thereof is reserued to be eaten in the chamber contrary to Christs institution as is already declared In the second ground the Apostolicke precept is neglected which commandeth vs to trie our selues and so to eat drinke at the Lords table but he forbiddeth vs not to approach to the Lordes holy table if we be duely rightly prepared neither giueth hee allowance to this new forme of communicating that the people shall stand only gazing and beholding and shall communicate by the mouth of the Priest alone They who brag of antiquitie and follow new inuented toyes they haue no honour by their bragging The third absurditie of the Masse consisteth in the rotten pillars whereupon the Masse standeth to wit Trans substantiation and Purgatorie for incase the bread bee not changed into the substance of Christs bodie the priest cannot offer Christs bodie to His Father And incase there be no soules tormented in Purgatorie how doeth the priest offer a sacrifice for the dead So it is manifest that these are the two rotten pillars vpholding the Masse I shall refute the doctrine of Transsubstantiation GOD willing in its own place for the present I say If there be Transsubstantiation in the holy Sacrament then is the spirite of man corporally fedde and the body of Christ is eaten by many in the Sacrament to whom hee is not promised in the Word which is an absurd thing once to imagine it And if such a place as Purgatorie had beene then Christ who hath reueiled vnto vs all thinges necessarie to be knowne hee woulde haue reueiled that mysterie also vnto vs. But Christ hath tolde vs of the pleasures of Heauen and of the terrours of Hell but neuer a word of Purgatorie If a house builded vpon sandie grounde and leaning vnto rotten pillars can stand then possible the Masse also may consist and stand if not the Masse also is in danger to fall The fourth absurditie of the Masse is a vile abusing of places of holy Scripture for vpholding the sacrifice of the Masse In the olde Testament they confirme the sacrifice of the Masse by the fact of Melchisedek who brought foorth bread and wine to refresh the wearie armie of Abraham but not to offer these elements in a sacrifice to God And the ancient Fathers who translate the Hebrew word obtulit in stead of protulit yet their opinion is that Melchisedek offered bread and wine to Abraham for his refreshment but not to God in a sacrifice But suppose the words of Moses did sound to that sense that Melchisedek offered a sacrifice of bread wine vnto God What belongeth that to the sacrifice of the Masse wherin they say that bread and wine is not offered vnto God but the verie bodie of Christ vnder the accidents of bread and wine This was not the sacrifice of Melchisedeck Also the words of the prophesie of Malachi are mis rably abused for confirmation of the sacrifice of the Masse whereas hee saieth For from the rising of the Sunne vnto the going downe of the same my Name is great among the Gentiles and in euerie place ncense shall bee offered vnto my Name and a pure offering for my Name is great among the Heathen saith the LORD of hostes The Prophet expoundeth his owne meaning so clearelie that there is no neede of any other commentarie for hee is speaking of the calling of the Gentiles to the kingdome of God and vnder one point of the true worship of God namelie inuocation of his blessed and glorious Name hee comprehendeth all other points of Gods worship such as faith obedience and confession of God before men Tertullian Eusebius and Chrysostona expounde this pure sacrifice to bee prayer and thankesgiuing vnto GOD. Iustinus Martyr citing this place of Malachi affirmeth that this prophesie was performed at that time when Grecians and Barbarians Hamaxobii and Nomades and Scenitae offered prayers and thankesgiuing vnto GOD the Father and Creator of all thinges in the Name of IESVS who was crucified In the newe Testament besides the wordes of Christ spoken at the institution of the holie Supper where of I haue spoken already two other places are mightily abused First the place of the Epistle to the Hebrewes
and the holie Sacramentes were seldome ministred and with filthie addition of ceremonies inuented by the braine of man to Baptisme and a sacrilegious with-holding from the people the cuppe in ministring vnto them the holie Supper and so the fountaines of liuing water were stopped and cisternes were opened and the wholsome foode of GODS people was turned into ashes and in steade of preaching GODS Worde sincerelie all Church-seruice was turned into a dumbe guise of the Masse and in reading of prayers and passages of Scripture into an vnknowne language so the people for fault of good instruction withered as grasse when it is not refreshed with dewe and raine Yea and SALOMON saieth Where there is no vision the people decay PROV 29. 18. The thirde and moste venomous consequence of the Masse is procession and adoration for hosties consecrated in time of Masse although not broken and eaten they are counted CHRISTES bodie and carried about in procession and worshipped This was not the ancient custome of the Church for the sacrament consisting in the action and vse thereof so long as the blessing and the actions of breaking distributing and eating lasted the bread was counted holie and represented the bl◅ssed bodie of IESVS but after these holie actions were ended the rest of the bread that was not vsed in the Sacrament it was distributed to the poore but it was not kept in boxes to bee carried in procession and to bee adored and worshipped by ignorant people And of all thinges that are deficient in Poperie I haue of◅ times obserued that antiquitie whereof they principallie bragge is moste deficient and lacking in them The ground of Popish procession no doubt was the sending of the Sacraments to those who were sicke and absent by some necessitie But they reade not in IVSTINVS nor in any other ancient writer that people who met the deacon carrying the Eucharist to sicke persons fell downe vpon their knees and worshipped it This abominable idolatrie more vile than the idolatrie of the Gentiles was not of ancient time in vse in the Church Nowe the LORD who hath redeemed our soules from death and who hath called vs from darknesse vnto His marucilous loue establishe our soules in the trueth of GOD through CHRIST IESVS our LORD AMEN FINIS THE VIII CENTVRIE CHAP. I. OF EMPEROURS PHILIPPICVS AFTER IVSTINIAN the second was slaine PHILIPPICVS reigned two yeeres and nine monethes Great dissention fell out betwixt the Emperour Philippicus and Constantine Bishop of Rome for razing as appeareth the pictures of Fathers who were present at the sixt Generall Councell which beeing pictured in the Temple of Sophia were abolished by the commandement of Philippicus Constantine Bishop of Rome declared the Emperour an heretique and commanded that his name shoulde bee rased out of charters This was the first great direct and violent opposition that the Bishops of Rome attempted against noble Emperours Philippicus was taken and his eyes were put out by Anastasius otherwise called Artemius his Secretarie who reigned in his stead ARTEMIVS ARTEMIVS otherwise called Anastasius reigned one yeere and three monethes hee deposed Ihonne patriarch of Constantinople who kept not the true faith and placed Germanus in his steade Hee was taken by Theodosius and sent prisoner to Nice and from thence to Thessalonica where hee was compelled to renounce his Emperiall dignitie and to be cloathed with the habite of a Monke THEODOSIVS THEODOSIVS reigned scarce one yeere and when hee heard that Leo Isaurus gouernour in the East partes was saluted Emperour by the armie hee willinglie gaue ouer his Emperiall dignitie and liued a priuate and peaceable man LEO ISAVRVS LEO ISAVRVS reigned twentie foure yeeres great commotions were in his time both in Church and policie In Church-affaires hee was an hater of Images and burnt images made of wood other images hee melted and misfashioned against whome Gregorius the seconde puft vp with antichristian pride hee opponed himselfen ◅t only allowing worshipping of images but also forbidding to paye tribute to the Emperour Leo. The Emperour on the other part irritated with the proude attempts of Gregorius the second he vsed indirect meanes to cut him off but the enterprises of his deputies Marinus Paulus Eutychius and their followers succeeded vnprosperously Moreouer the Bishop of Rome sought support from the Lombardis who had beene at all times preceeding enemies to the chaire of Rome yet in Leo his dayes they were bounde with the bishop of Rome in a couenant of friendship for none other cause but this onely to shake off the yoke of the Emperours obedience And when the bishop of Rome sawe that the Emperour had great businesse in warres against the Saracens he thought it a sit occasion to drawe the dominion of Italic vnto his owne subjection and therefore with aduise of his Clergie hee both excommunicated the Emperour as a destroyer of the images of the Saincts and disauthorised him of his Emperiall soueranitie So early began the increasing grandour of the Antichrist to sende foorth the thuńder-boltes of cursinges against the annointed of the Lord. In this Emperours dayes the Saracenes passed ouer the Straites inuaded the kingdome of Spaine slewe Rodericus king of Gothes and his sonne and put an ende to the kingdome of the Gothes in Spaine after they had reigned 346. yeeres and being incited by Eudo Duke of Aquitania they marched towardes France but thorowe the valour of Carolus Martellus a man of noble birth in France they were so encountered that three hundreth thousand and threescore and ten thousand Saracenes were slaine and the countrey of France was made free of the feare of the Saracens CONSTANTINVS COPRONYMVS AFTER LEO his sonne CONSTANTINVS COPRONYMVS reigned 35. yeeres Chytreus reckoneth onlie 23. yeeres because hee hated the worshipping of images which errour had taken deepe roote in this age the writers of the historie of this time haue dipped their pennes in gall and worm-wood to blaspheme the honourable name of Constātinus but whatsoeuer Paulus Diaconus or zonaras haue written to his disgrace his name will bee in honourable account and regarde in the Church of CHRIST The Senate and the people of Constantinople addicted to the worshipping of images hated the Emperour and were glad of the false rumoured tithings of his death when hee went to fight against the Arabians they chose Artabasdus to bee Emperour in his steade But Constantine returned to Constantinople besieged the towne and recouered his owne kingdome againe Hee gathered a Generall Councell in Constantinople anno 755. wherein the worshipping of images was damned as shall bee declared God willing in its owne place In this Emperours dayes were warres betwixt the kings of Lombardis and the Bishops of Rome but the Romane Bishops begged the helpe of Carolus Martellus against Luitprand and the helpe of Pipinus against Aistulphus and the helpe of Carolus Magnus against Desiderius all kinges of Lombardis and so by continuall imploring the helpe of the Nobles Kinges of France the
blood of Christ. It is hard to bee a prolocutor for an euill cause for it is like vnto a bulge in a wall which falleth and bruiseth him who woulde sustaine it which cannot sustaine it selfe It is certaine that the bread and wine are not types and figures of Christs body before the words of consecration for it is after the words of blessing that the elements receiue this great honour to be called Christs bodie and blood that is signes externall wherewith Christes bodie and blood is spiritually exhibited vnto vs. And therefore Sainct Ambrose calleth the bread before the wordes of consecration panis usitatus that is common bread but it is after the wordes of consecration that they receiue this honour to beare the names of things represented by them as Theodoreius in expresse words writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is â—…ee hath honoured the visible signes with the appellation of his bodie and blood not changing their nature but adding grace to nature Which place clearly prooueth that the elementes obtaine not that great honour to bee called Christes body or types of his blessed body vntill the time that by diuine grace they bee consecrated to that holy vse Mailrosius Scotus liued vnder the reigne of Charles the Great about the yeere of our Lord 800. and likewise RABANVS Bishop of Mentz these two had so acquainted themselues with the doctrine of Augustine that they could in no manner of way giue allowance to the doctrine of Transsubstantiation And about the yeere of our Lord 840. Carolus the second the sonne of Ludouicus Pius and brother to Lotharius and Ludouicus Germanicus he writ to Bertramus a Presbyter to haue his resolution concerning the mysterie of the Sacrament and after what manner of way the body and blood of Christ was present in the Sacrament To whome hee returned this answere That in the Sacrament of the holy Supper there were some thinges that were perceiued with bodily senses other thinges were taken holde of onelie by faith And the bread and the wine were to vs the body blood of Christ as MANNA and the waters of the spirituall rock were Christs body and blood to the people of the Iewes in the wildernesse This opinion aggreeth well with the doctrine of Paul that the Fathers in the wildernesse ate that same spirituall food which we eat which they could not doe by corporall manducation of Christs flesh because as yet the word was not made flesh So this opinion of Transsubstantiation did no sooner put out its head but assoone also contradiction was made vnto it About the yeere of our Lord 1020. Berengarius maintained the opinion of Augustine and other auncient Fathers hee was a presbyter of Angiers in Fraunce and denied the doctrine of Transsubstantiation and the Romane Bishops were coÌ„mooued with great indignation as appeareth by the number of Councels assembled against one poore man who durst presume to speake against the opinion once embraced by the Romane Church Leo the ninth gathered a Councel at Rome in the which he condemned the opinion of Berengarius and excommunicated him euen before he was warned to be present at the Councell and before hee was heard Hee assembled also another Councell in Vercellis about the yeere of our Lord 1051. in the which Borengarius was not present but Messengers who came to pleade his cause were imprisoned and casten into bands and the booke of Ioannes Scotus Mailrosius De Eucharistia was condemned By the way if any equitie had beene kept in these Councels looke by what reason they condemned Ioannes Scotus whose opinion Berengarius followed by the like reason they shoulde haue condemned Augustine Bishop of Hippo whose opinion Ioannes Mailrosius followed But the Romane Church cannot erre ' Another Councell was assembled by Pope Victor the successor of Leo the ninth in the which the Decree of the CouÌ„cell of Vercellis was allowed Yet all this coulde worke no contentment in their heâ—…rtes because the people of Angiers and Towrs in Fraunce liked the doctrine of Augustine Mailrosius and Berengarius about the Sacrament of the Supper Therefore another Councell was assembled at Rome by Pope Nicolaus the seconde anno 1058. in the which Berengarius yeelded to the opinion of the Pope and his Councell and his weaknesse strengthened the errour already receiued in the Romane Church mightily But the number of them who abhorred this newe found out doctrine was exceeding great therefore the Romane Church after the yeere of our Lord 1079 and after the dayes of pope Gregorie the seuenth put hand to worke And being now mightie strong they stirred vp Kings and Princes to persecute with fire and sword and all kind of hostilitie as heretiques all those that spake against worshipping of Images corporall presence and manducation of the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the holy Supper So it is manifest that this doctrine of Transsubstantiation was mightily contradicted vntill the dayes of pope Innocentius the third who in the Councell of Laterane anno 1215. gaue full allowance thereunto But when all this is done râ—…member that the vniuersall Catholicke Church dwelleth not in one countrey or city When the Romane Church was miserably infected with this miserable scabbe of pestilent errour what consent gaue the Churches of Asia and all the Grieke Churches They euer disâ—…ssented from this doctrine vntill this daye as appeareth by the last Sessions of the Councell of Florence anno 1439. Therefore let the Romane Church bragge of Antiquitie as they please the doctrine of Transsubstantiation shall neuer be found an ancient doctrine but a doctrine newe false absurd and borne out more by might of the preuailing authoritie of men than power of argumentes grounded vpon holy Scripture God teach them to returne to the ancient trueth from which they haue sliden To whom be praise and glory for euer Amen A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Pennance IN this CENTVRIE it was a receiued custome to men to confesse their sinnes secretly to Presbyters and to receiue from them such forme of injunctions as they counted satisfactions for their faultes as appeareth clearly by the Councell gathered in Fraunce anno 742. in the which Bonifacius bishop of Mentz was Moderator In the first Canon of that Councell it was statuted and ordained That no man of the Clergie should put on armour and goe to warre-fare except one or two bishops with their presbyters and chaplens to prescribe pennance vnto them who should happen to confesse their sinnes By this it is euident that the custome of secret confession of sinnes to presbyter poenitentiarius which was excluded out of the Church in the dayes of Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople yet it returned againe and it was in vse in the VIII CENTVRIE Now in the inseription of this TREATISE I call it a SacrameÌ„t as the Romane church in our dayes call it not as though I were in the opinion that in this age the number of seuen Sacramentes
was receiued for that is a Noueltie not hearde of before the 1200 yeere of our Lord at which time the Scholasticke Doctors who peruerted all Theologie woulde needes forge Sacramentes in number agreeing with the number of seuen principall vertues to wit FAITH HOPE CHARITIE IVSTICE PERSEVERANCE PRVDENCIE and TEMPERANCE So that Baptisme should answere to Faith Confirmation to Hope the holy Supper to Charitie the Sacrament of Pennance to Iustice extreame Unction to Perseuerance the Sacrament of Ordor to Prudencie and the Sacrament of Marriage to Temperancie These were the idle speculations of Scholasticke Doctors whereof the Romane Church in our dayes are almoste ashamed because if the number of Sacraments be numbered according to the number of principall vertues who seeth not that the number of Sacramentes in the olde and newe Testament must bee equall and neither moe nor fewer to the ende they may proportionally agree with the number of principall vertues But Augustino saieth that our Sacraments are fewer in number more easie to bee done and more significatiuely expressing the grace of God than the Sacramēts of the olde Testament Seeing the principall purpose of my TREATISES is to manifest the Noueltie of Popish Religion therefore in this TREATISE I affirme that the number of seuen Sacramentes was not mentioned by any Father preceeding this time Therefore the Councell of Trent in the prodigalitie of their Anathems and Cursings against all them who will acknowledge either moe or fewer Sacraments of the new Testament than seuen hath pronounced very vnaduisedly like as Aedipus slewe his father Laius king of Thebans in time of a sedition hauing no intention to slaye him Euen so the Councell of Trent willing to deliuer vs vnto the Deuill they are not aware that they haue deliuered Iustinus Martyr Ireneus Tertullian Ambrose Augustine and many other auncient Fathers to the Deuill who neuer acknowledged the number of 7. Sacraments as the Councell of Trent hath done Nowe a good ord◅r required that a definition of the Sacrament of P◅nnance should be set downe that we should search and inquire when it had a beginning and finally inquire what are the parts thereof and what things are necessarily required in it First concerning the definition of the Sacrament of Pennance all learned writers whome I haue read haue justly blamed the Scholasticke Doctors for this that they haue confidently affirmed that the Sacramentes are seuen in number yet haue not set foorth a definition which did agree with euerie one of the Sacramentes which they haue added to Baptisme and to the Lords Supper Concerning the time whereinto it had its beginning they are more particular namely that it had a beginning after that Christ arose from death and breathed vpon his Disciples and said R◅ceiue the Holy Ghost whose sins ye remit they are remitted c. Before this time say they there was no sacrament of Pennance neither in the olde Testament nor in the Baptisme of IHON nor in the Preaching of CHRIST when Hee preached the doctrine of Repentance And when the cause is demaunded wherefore there was no Sacrament of Pennance when men confessed their sinnes with a contrite heart and were baptized by IHON and brought foorth the fruits of amendement of life Wee can heare no answere except this that men confessed their sinnes in generall before they were baptized of IHON But in the Sacrament of Pennance a particular confession of sinnes is required And in this they discouer their owne weaknesse for in the action of repentance instituted by GOD it is enough that all things be present which God requireth But in the Sacrament of Pennance instituted by man not by God if any thing be inlaking which humane cogitation hath founde out the doctrine of Ihon Baptist the contrition consession and satisfaction of the people together with Ihon Baptists absolution all is nothing There is yee one new piece inlacking which the Romane Church hath sowed to an olde garment and when that new clout is absent which they haue imagined themselues all is naught Now seeing that in the olde Testament there are found m◅nie testimonies of true repentance the heart the mouth and conuersation all witnessing that the penitent sinner was vn◅ainedly conuerted vnto God How commeth it to passe that the Romane Church ouer-giueth the old Testamēt as a time whereinto the Sacrament of Pennance had no place because it was not as yet instituted by Christ But they count it a Sacrament of the new Testamēt instituted by Christ after his resurrection The Apostle Paul is not so vncouth in his speaches who attributeth Baptisme to the Iewes and Circumcision to vs 1. Cor. 10. Phil. 3. in regarde their Sacramentes differed from our Sacramentes rather in the signe than in the thing signified But the Romane Church is so disgusted of the olde Testament that they cannot admit that the Sacrament of Pennance had place at that time Notwithstanding whatsoeuer can bee spoken of the repentance of Marie Magdalene and Zaccheus in the newe Testament the like may be spoken of the repentance of Dauid in the olde Testament 2. Sam. 12. 13. God mollified his heart and it was pearced with a deepe sense of his sinne God lowsed his tongue and he confessed his iniquitie against himselfe Psal. 32. 5. hee patiently endured the fatherly chastisementes of GOD inflicted vpon him for his sinne and the Prophet NATHAN pronounced forgiuenesse from GOD. Heere no man can deny but true repentance is founde in DAVID consisting in contrition of the heart confession of the mouth satisfaction in his deedes and absolution by the mouth of the Prophet And what more is requisite in Popishe Pennance Yet because DAVID consessed his sinnes vnto GOD and not to the Priest and hee patientlie sustained the chastisementes of GOD but not the pennance injoyned to him by the Priest All that DAVID did appertaineth nothing to the holy Sacramēt of Pennance which now is in vse in the Romane Church The Romane Church in this case is not vnlike vnto an herde of cattell possessed a long time into a folde if any vncouth beast enter in amongst them they will rudely putte at it because it is vncouth none of their fellowship Euen so when we speake of the repentance of Dauid which hath allowance in the holy Scripture of God of the repentance of Miriam whose satisfaction I meane to remooue the slander shee gaue to Gods people it was prescribed by Gods owne mouth and the repehtance of Ionas sealed vp by a miraculous worke of his deliuerance from the Whales belly All this is nothing to them for albeit here be founde repentance and absolution yet saye they not such as is founde in the Sacrament of Pennance in the Romane Church For in the olde Testament there is but a prediction that GOD will forgiue their sinnes prouiding that they repēt But in their Sacrament there is an actuall conferring of remission of sinnes ex opere operato to such
commanded to confesse his faults to his neighbour whome hee hath offended Luke 17. 4 And it belongeth nothing to auricular confession except Popish Priestes would confesse in particular all their sinnes to the people like as the people confesseth all their secret sinnes in particular to the Priestes And our Lord and Master Iesus Christ when hee receiued a particular confession of secret sinnes from the Samaritan woman hee sent away his Disciples to Samaria to the ende the weakenesse of a poore penitent sinner should not bee troubled by a particular confession of secret sinnes before them who knewe not thinges which were done in secret But let vs confesse secret sinnes to God who knoweth things that are done in secret But sinnes whereby the Church of God is openly slandered let them also bee openlie confessed Seeing that auricular confession hath no testimonie in Scripture it followeth to search out by diligent examination whether or no it had place after the dayes of the Apostles in the first three hundreth yeeres of our Lord. Wee reade of the first Christned Emperour Philippus who slewe Gordianus and was slaine by the Emperour Decius anno 250 that hee was desirous about Easter time to bee admitted vnto the participation of the holy Sacrament but this benefit was refused vnto him vntill the time that he made his publicke repentance and vntill hee stood in the place where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were accustomed to stand They were so called because they were demaunded concerning the sinnes which they had committed and the sense and feeling of griefe that God had wrought in their heartes for their preceeding offences This was not a secret and auricular confession but an open confession of publike sins in sight open audience of the people So we see that for the space of two hundreth and fiftie yeeres after the Lords ascension auricular and secret confession of sinnes to the Bishop or Presbyter was vnknowne in the Church Nowe if at any time open confession of sinnes shoulde haue ceassed and giuen place to secrete and auricular confession it was in time of the tenne Persecutions because that Christians were drawne continually before the judgement seates of vnbeleeuing Iudges from whom the weaknesse and faultes of Christians might haue beene obscured if auricular confession had beene in vse at that time But the Fathers who liued in that age were so carefull to purge the Church from slander that they preferred the puritie of the Church vnto their owne liues True it is that euen before the ten Persecutions had an ende some good Christians woulde consult with their Pastors wâ—…ether it was expedient to confesse their sinnes openly before the people to the edification and good of the Church or secretly onely to God But this secrete consulting with the Pastor what was most needfull to bee done was not an auricular confession to him of all secret sinnes but rather an aduisement concerning some sinnes whether the sinner himselfe and the Church might receiue greater benefite by open confession before the people or by secret confession to God onely The wordes of Origen very pertinently cited by Chemnisius are these Consider circumspectly to whom thou shouldest confesse thy sinne Trie first thy Physition if hee vnderstand and fore-see thy disease to bee such as should bee confessed in the Congregation of the whole Church and so be cured whereby possibly others may be edified and thou thy selfe may bee easily healed then saieth hee make haste to vse the counsell of thy Phisition If the custome of the Primitiue Church were proponed in simplicitie and sinceritie it shoulde bee founde that the newe toye of auricular confession cannot bee shrowded vnder the vaile of great Antiquitie Whatsoeuer a fewe men wounded more deepely with a sense of sinne than others they did voluntarily in powring out their sinnes in the bosome of their Pastors albeit they had neither sacrificed vnto Idoles nor yet giuen vp their names in the Romane deputies rolles promising conformitie but only they confessed other faults of lesse moment to their Pastors with dejected and humbled mindes seeking comfort to their afflicted soules This is a matter rarely contingent wherewith wee are acquainted in our dayes as familiarly as Cyprian was in his time Yet was there no mandate and Church commandement ordaining people so to doe in Cyprians dayes And people likewise who powreth out the dolour of their wounded coÌ„sciences for secret sinnes in our bosome they doe it voluntarily and vncoacted hoping for some mitigation of their griefe through vnburthening of their heart by confession as Nazianzenus writeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is It is some medicinall cure of heart griefe to powre out our words into the verie aire After the three hundreth yeere of our Lord and after the tenne Persecutions ceassed the discipline of making open repentance for open sinnes continued in the Church as is euident by the Act of the Councell of Nice in the 11. Canon in the which a forme of Publicke satisfaction is prescribed vnto them who in time of the Persecution of Licinius had sacrificed to Idoles But concerning a particulare confession of secrete sinnes to the Pastor there is no mention in the Councell of Nice The Historie hath declared that auricular confession had place in the East Churches in the dayes of Nectarius bishop of Constantinople whose Ministerie was vnder the reigne of the Emperour Theodosius Here two thinges are to bee noted First that the discipline of the East and West Churches was different and in the West Church there remained a publicke confession of notorious and publicke sinnes in so much that the Emperour Theodosius himselfe confessed his fault openly and in sight of the people at Millane for the slaughter of the innocent people of Thessalonica Secondly it is to bee marked that Nectarius in abolishing the custome of auticular confession he acknowledged it to bee but an humane and not a diuine constitution for who dare abolishe either in doctrine or discipline the constitutions and ordinances of God Lindanus a man in the Latine Language more eloquent than godly cannot suffer that it shall be thought that Nectarius abolished auriculare confession but rather that hee abolished the custome then in vse that one shoulde onely bee Presbyter Poenitentiarius to whome secrete sinnes shoulde bee confessed and that in time to come a man should make choise of any presbyter whom he pleased to be his father Confessor But let the historie bee judge Socrates saith that Eudaemon gaue councell to Nectarius to abrogate presbyter poenitentiarius to remit euery man to the triall of his owne conscience when he approached to the participation of holy mysteries Satisfaction in the Romane Church is an obedience to the injunctions of the Priest by performance wherof they are in hope to obtaine forgiuenesse at the handes of God for sinnes committed after Baptisme But besides the Nouelâ—…y that is in Popish Satisfaction it is also a blasphemous opinion
It is a Nouelty because that ancient Fathers wheÌ„ they spake of Satisfaction meaned not of a satisfactioÌ„ made to God but of a satisfaction made to the Church Yea and S. Augustine calleth it Satesfactio quiasatis fiebat Ecclesiae that is because the Church was satisfied It is also a blasphemous opinion because the honour only due to the merites of Christes suffering is attributed to the worthinesse of mens satisfactions such as Fasting Praying distribution of Almes going in Pilgrimage to holie places and such like offices But the vsurpation of the least of the honoures belonging onelie to CHRIST is hornbletreason in the sight of God CHRIST is a propitiation for our sinnes saieth the Apostle 1. Ihon chap. 2. vers 2. If anie man doe imagine that hee can make a satisfaction for his owne sinnes hee is blasphemous against the sonne of God And like as Iulian the Apostate when hee suffered himselfe tò bee saluted by the Armie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Emperour CONSTANTIVS the Emperour by that one worde vnderstoode the treasonable attemptes of his aspiring minde And let vs bee perswaded in our owne heartes That incase anie man imagine that hee can satiâ—…fie for his owne sinnes hee is but a Traitor against the SONNE of GOD. THe last head of Popishe Pennance is Absolution wherein three things doe concurre to wit blasphemie vncertaintie and foolishnesse It is blasphemie to saye that any man can forgiue finnes who is not Eternall GOD Marke 2. 7. except in forme of a Messenger executing GODS commaundement in such manner as GOD hath prescribed in his holie worde It is great vncertaintie to absolue men from the guiltinesse of their faults but not from their punishment insomuch that if they bee preuented by death before they haue fulfilled the pennance enjoyned by the Priest then their soules must bee tormented in Purgatorie vntill they haue made full satisfaction for their offences Then Popishe Absolution depending vpon the vncertaintie of a mans life cannot bee a certaine thing but a miserable excrutiation of poore soules put in vaine hope of absolution and yet vncertaine whether they be absolued or not Nowe because they will needes referre the institution of the Sacrament of Pennance vnto CHRIST as the Author thereof when Hee breathed vpon His Disciples and saide Whose sinnes yee remitte they are remitted c. Ihon chapt 20. verse 23. Necessitie constraineth them to prooue two thinges out of the wordes of CHRIST which they count essentiall in the Sacrament of Pennance First that CHRIST commaunded a penitent sinner to make a particulare rehearsall of his secrete sinnes in the eare of the Priest which thing CHRIST neuer commaunded Secondlie that in the absolution of a penitent sinner CHRIST commaunded to enjoyne vnto him a satisfaction whereby hee might merite at the handes of GOD forgiuenesse for sinnes committed after Baptisme which thing CHRIST neuer commaunded yea repugneth manifestlie to the Holie Scriptures of GOD in the which it is saide With one offering hath Hee consecrated for euer them that are sanctified Hebr. chapt 10. vers 14. This is not a single and vpright dealing to referre the institution of the Sacrament of Pennance vnto CHRIST when as they cannot prooue that thinges moste essentiallie requisite in their Sacrament hath allowance from the mouth of CHRIST I compare the Romanists in their doctrine of Pennance to king Hezekias not in time of his zeale vprightnes but in time of his reproueable weaknes for hee shewed vnto the Ambassadours of the King of BABEL the house of his treasures his Siluer Golde Spices and Precious Ointmentes and all the house of his Armour The Messengers of the King of BABEL had no such commission from their Master to viewe the Treasures Riches and Armour of King HEZEKIAS but onely to present letters of congratulation for the miraculous restitution of HEZEKIAS to health and to bring vnto him a present from MERODACH BALADEN King of BABEL But HEZEKIAS King of IVDA in his reprooueable weakenesse as I haue alreadie spoken let the Ambassadoures see maine chinges which they had no commission to see to the great harme and disaduantadge of his posteritie Euen so CHRIST sent out His Apostles and their true Successours to preach the doctrine of repentance and remission of sinnes But the ROMANE Church will let the Ambassadoures of GOD see such thinges as are not contained in their commission to wit a particular confession of all secrete sinnes together with a satisfaction to GOD for sinnes committed after Baptisme of which thinges no mention is made in the written worde of GOD. Heere I leaue them delighting in their Nouelties which haue no grounde from the mouth of CHRIST nor from the doctrine of His Apostles Yea they are like vnto the frogges of the I le of SERIPHVS one of the Iles called CYCLADES in the which the Frogges sette vp their heads in the Monethes of March and Aprill but they vtter no sounding voyce as the Frogges in other places doe Euen so the ROMANE Church holdeth vp their heads as if they would prooue that CHRIST instituted this Sacrament but they faint in the probation A TREATISE Of the Sacrament of Confirmation IN the Sacrament of Confirmation there is a glorious shewe of a signe and a spirituall thing signified The outward signe is Chrisme that is Oyle mixed with some mixture of Baulme which beeing signated with the signe of the Crosse vpon the fore-head of him who is confirmed in the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost they saye that with this outwarde signe is conferred the seuen-folde grace of the holy Spirit And this Sacrament they extoll aboue the Sacrament of Baptisme because the grace of God which is begunne in vs by Baptisme is perfected by the Sacrament of Confirmation Yea and a Priest or Deacon of the Church may baptize but the Sacrament of Confirmation must only bee ministrated by a Bishop Verie early did Popish bishops prouide that they shoulde not be altogether idle for they beganne to loath the office of preaching and baptizing and lest they should seeme to bee idle bellies they reserued some easie exercise to themselues to wit the making of Chrisme and anointing the people therewith To all this is added a Rhetoricall discourse That the people of Israell after they had passed thorow the redde Sea they entered into a Wildernesse in the which they had a great combate with many troubles before they could enter into their rest And in like manner after that we are baptized we haue a great fight with many aduersaries troubles before we can enter into the rest of God All this is true but what is inferred vpoÌ„ this If the Apostle Paul were our instructor hee woulde bid vs put on the complete armour of God to the ende that we might withstand spirituall wickednesse and eate the blessed bread and drinke the cuppe of blessing to the ende that beeing corroborated by the strength of the
condemnation were forced by the decree of God to doe euill But I remit a further Treatise of this vnto the head of Councels Concerning olde extinguished Heresies such as the Manicheans Arrians and Donatists and such like who preassed to builde vp the wallesâ—… of Iericho which God had destroyed there is no necessitie to speake because these were vaine attâ—…ptes without anie successe CHAP. IIII. OF COUNCELS IN the yeere of our LORD 813. by the commandement of Carolus Magnus in the Towne of Mentz were conuened 30. Bishops 25. Abbots with a great number of Priestes Monkes Countes and Iudges about reformation of the dissolute maners of Ecclesiasticke Laicke persons After 3. dayes abstinence fasting joyned with Litanies publicke Prayers and imploring the helpe of God they diuided themselues into three companies In the first company were the Bishops with some Noters reading the history of the Euangell and the Epistles the Actes of the Apostles together with the Canons and workes of ancient Fathers and the Pastorall booke of Gregorie to the ende that by the Preceptes contained in these bookes the enormitie of mens liues might be corrected In the second companie were Abbots and Monkes reading the rules of S. Benedict for the reformation of the liues of Monkes In the thirde companie were lordes and Iudges pondering the causes of all men who came to complaine that wrong was done vnto them The 1. 2. and 3. Canons of this Councell entrait concerning Faith Hope and Chatitie 4. Concerning the Sacramentes to be ministred chiefely at Easter Whitsonday except necessitie and seare of death require preuening of these times 5. That vnitie and concord should bee kept in the Church because wee haue one common Father in heauen one Mother to wit the Church in earth one Faith one Baptisine and one Celestiall inheritance prepared for vs Yea and God is not the God of dissention but of peace according as it is said Blessed be the peace makers for they shall bee called the children of God The 6. and 7. Canons entrait of Orphanes and poore people whose weaknes is to bee supported but no man should take vantadge of their poore and desolate estate The 8. Can. recommendeth vnitie to be kept betwixt men in spirituall offices and ciuill Iudges a Canon indeede if it had beene obserued verie necessarie for the estate of this time The 9. and 10. Canon prescribeth to the Clergie Preceptes of a modest and sober life with abstinence from the delicate pleasures of the worlde and from Theatricall Spectacles from pompes and vnhonest banquets and to bee more readie to goe to the house of mourning to comfort them who are heauie hearted than to the house of banquetting Vsurie auarice ambition and taking of rewardes for the benefites of God such as vse to bee taken for medicinall cures is forbidden To beware of deceit and conjurations to flec hatred emulation backe-biting and enuying wandering eyes an vnbridled tongue a petulant and proude gesture are forbidden filthie wordes and workes are altogether abhorred chastitie is recommended the frequent visitations of the houses of Widowes and Virgines is prohibited due obedience is to bee giuen to Seniors to take heede to doctrine reading and spirituall songes as it becommeth men who haue addicted themselues vnto diuine seruice Precepts concerning the behauiour of Monkes and Nunnes and the fabricke of their dwelling places I ouer-passe with silence lest I shoulde ouercharge a short Compend with an heape of vnnecessarie thinges In the 32. Canon the difference betwixt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is set downe 33. The great Litanie or Rogations to bee obserued three dayes by all Christians with fasting sackecloth ashes walking barefooted and all kinde of humble carriage 34. 35. and 36. Publicke Fastinges and keeping of Festiuall dayes is commanded 37. The Sabboth daye is to bee kept holy In it no Merchand Wares to be sold and no criminall cause to bee judged 38. and 39. Tythes are precisely to bee payed And men fleeing to Churches for safeguarde are not to bee violentlie drawne out of the place of their refuge 40. In Churches and the portches thereof let no secular judgements be exercised 41. Let no ancient Church be spoyled of tythes and possessions for the building of new Oratories 42. Concerning Church rentes bestowed for reparation and vpholding of Churches 43. and 43. That no Priest saye Masse himselfe alone for if hee haue no person present except himselfe howe can hee say Dominus vobiscum or sursum corda or such other passages Also frequent offering of the Sacrifice of the Masse and presenting of the Paxe is recommended to Christian people 45. That euery person bee acquainted with the Lordes Prayer and the Beliefe and they who can no otherwayes comprehend these thinges let them learne them in their owne vulgare language 46. Drunkennesse is detested and they who continue in this sinne without amendement are ordained to be excommunicated 47. God-fathers shall attende that their spirituall children bee brought vp in the true Faith 48. Filthie libidinous songes are not to bee sung about Churches 49. The cohabitation with women is forbidden to all the members of the Clergie 50. Let all Bishops Abbots and Church-men haue such Aduocates and Agentes in their affaires who are men that feare GOD and are haters of all vnrighteous dealing 51. Let not the dead bodies of the Saincts bee transported from place to place without the aduice of the Prince of the countrey or the Bishop and Synode 52. No dead bodie shall bee buried within the Church except the bodie of a Bishop or of an Abbot or of a worthie Presbyter or of a faithfull Laicke person 53. Incestuous persons are to bee searched out and separated from the fellowship of the Church except they bee penitent 54. 55. and 56. Marriage in the fourth degree of consanguinitie is forbidden and that no man shall marrie his spirituall daughter or sister neither the woman whose sonne or daughter hee hath ledde to the Sacrament of Confirmation and incase they bee founde to bee married they shall bee separated againe And no man shall take in marriage his wiues sister neither shall a woman marrie her husbandes brother IN the yeere of our LORD 813. a Councell was assembled at Rhemes by the commaundement of Charles the Great for it is to bee remarked that hee not onely assembled that famous Councell of FRANKFORD anno 794. in the which adoration of Images was condemned but also when hee was nowe aged and saw many abuses in the Church hee endeuoured by all meanes possible to procure reformation of the lewde manners of Church men Therefore hee appointed at one time to wit anno 813. fiue Nationall Councels to be conuened in diuerse places for reformation of the Clergie and people One was conuened at Mentz as hath bene declared Another at Rhemes the third at Towrs the fourth at Cabilone or Chalons and the fist at Arles In all these Councels no
other parts make seruice in his Church without letters of recommendation 14. Let a Pres byter leauing a lowe place and presuming to an higher incurre that same punishment which a Bishop deprehended in the like fault should incurre 15. A Presbyter who attaineth to a Church by giuing money for it let him be deposed 16. Let tythes bestowed vpon Churches by aduise of Bishops be faithfully distributed to the poore by the Presbyters 17. The families of Bishops shall bee instructed in the summe of the true faith In the knowledge of the retribution to be giuen to good men and the condemnation of vngodly people and of the resurrection and last judgement and by what kinde of workes eternall life may bee promerited and that the Homelies containing these instructions shall bee translated into Rusticke Latine language to the end that euery person may vnderstand them Marke in what estimation the Latine language hath bene at this time that instructions in Rusticke and Barbarous Latine are counted better than instructions in good French Language 18. It is the duetie of the Bishop to instruct his Presbyters concerning the Sacrament of Baptisme what it is that they should desire the people baptized to renounce namely they should renounce the deuill all his works his pomps Now the works of the Deuill are murther fornication adulterie drunkennesse and other such like faultes But the pompes of the Deuill are pride ostentation swelling conceites vaine glory lostinesse and such other faultes as spring vp from such groundes 19. Presbyters are precisely to bee admonished that when they say the Masse and doe communicate they doe not distribute the Lords bodie indiscretely to children and to all persons who happen to bee present who if they bee entangled with great sinnes they procure vnto themselues rather damnation than any remedie to their soules according to the saying of the Apostle Whosoeuer eateth this Bread and drinketh this Cuppe vnWorthilie hee shall bee guiltie of the bodie and blood of the LORD Let a man therefore trie himselfe and so let him eate of this Bread and drinke of this Cuppe By this let the judicious Reader marke that euen in the dayes of Carolus Magnus priuate Masses had no place but they who were duely prepared did communicate with the Priest 20. Presbyters shall not suffer the holy Chrisme to be touched by euery man 21. Presbyters shall not resort to Tavernes to eate or drinke 22. Bishops and presbyters shall prescribe to sinners who haue confessed their sines pennance discretly according to the weightinesse of their fault 23. Chanons who dwell in Cities let them eate in one Closter and sleepe vnder one roofe to the ende they may bee readie to celebrate their Canonicall houres From the 24. Can. vnto the 32. are contained Constitutions concerning Monkes and Nunnes which I ouer-passe with silence fearing to bee prolixt Can. 32. All men should studie to peace and concorde but especially Christians forsaking hatred discorde and enuie 33. Lordes and Iudges should bee obedient to the wholsome admonitions of their bishops and bishops on the other part should reuerentlie regarde them to the ende they may bee mutually supported euery one with the consolations of another 34. Lordes and Iudges are to bee admonished that they admitte not vile and naughtie persons to beare witnesse in their judicatories because there are manie who for a contemptible price are readie to make shipwracke of a good conscience 35. Let no man for his decreet receiue a rewarde for diuine Scripture in manie places for biddeth this as a thing that blindeth the eyes of the wise 36. Let euerie man bee carefull to support indigent persons of his owne familie and kinred for it is an impious and abominable thing in the sight of God that men abounding in riches should neglect their owne 37. Christians when they make supplications to God let them in humble manner bowe downe their knees following the example of the Martyr Steuen and of the Apostle Paul Except vpon the Lordes daye and other solemne dayes on the which the vniuersall Church keepeth a memoriall of the Lordes resurrection and at such times they are accustomed to stand and pray 38. Faithfull people must be admonished not to enter into the Church with tumult and dinne and in time of Prayer and celebration of the Masse not to be occupied in vaine confabulations and idle speaches but euen to abstaine from wicked cogitations 39. Let not the Consistories and Iudgement seates of secular Iudges bee in the Church or portches thereof in any time to come because the house of God shoulde bee an house of Prayer as our Lord Iesus Christ saieth 40. Let it bee forbidden that Merchandize be vsed vpon the Lordes daye or Iustice Courtes because all men should abstaine from seruile laboures to the ende this day may bee spent in praysing and thanking God from Morne till Euen 41. Incestuous persons parracides and murtherers are found who will not hearken to the wholsome admonitions of Church men but perseuere in their vitious conuersation who must bee reduced to order by the discipline of the secular power 42. Let the people bee admonished to abstaine from Magicall Artes which can bring no support and helpe to the infirmities of men and beastes but they are the deceitfull snares of the Deuill whereby hee deceiueth mankind 43. A frequent custome of swearing is forbidden wherein men vpon euery light occasion willing to purchase credite to that which they speake they take God to bee witnesse of the veritie of their speaches 44. Manie frie subjectes by the oppression of their Masters aro-redacted to extreame pouertie whose causes if our clement Soueraigne please to examine hee shall finde that they are vnjustlie redacted to extreame indigence 45. A false measure and a false ballance is an abomination vnto the Lord as Salomon recordeth The 46. Canon containeth a regrate that tythes were not duely payed to the Church notwithstanding that the Church had giuen in their complaint to the ciuill Magistrate whereby it came to passe that not onely Lightes in the Church and steependes to the Clergie beganne to inlacke but also the very Paroch Churches became ruinous 47. When generall Fastinges are appointed for any impendent calamitie let no man neglect the fellowship of the humbled Church for desire to fearce his bellie with delicate foode 48. Drunkennesse and surfetting are forbiddē as offensiue both to soule and and bodie and the ground of many other sinnes 49. Lords and Masters are to bee admonished not to deale cruelly and vnmercifully with their subjectes yea and not to seeke that which is due vnto themselues with excessiue rigour 50. Let Laicke people communicate at least thrise in the yeere vnlesse they bee impeded by some hainous sinnes committed by them 51. In the last Canon mention is made that they diligently examined the cause of them who complained to the Emperour that they were disherited by the donation of landes which their fathers and friends had bestowed
vpon the Church and in their bounds they found no man who did complaine Alwayes in that matter if any thing was done amisse they humbly submitte themselues to be corrected by their Soueraigne lord and king THE Councell of Chalons was the fourth Councell conuened in the yeere of our Lord 813. by the commandement of Charles the Great for the reformation of the Ecclesiasticall estate Manie of the Canons of this Councell are coincident with the Canons of the former therefore I shall bee the shorter in the commemoration thereof 1. That Bishops acquaint themselues diligently with reading the Bookes of holy Scripture and the Bookes of auncient Fathers together with the Pastorall booke of Gregorius 2. Let Bishops practise in their workes the knowledge which they haue attained vnto by reading 3. Let them also constitute schooles wherein learning maye bee encreassed and men brought vp in them maye bee like to the sault of the earth to season thecorrupt manners of the people and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques according as it is saide to the commendation of the Church A thousande Targâ—… are hung vp in it euen all the Armour of the strong Cantiel cap. 4. vers 4. 4. Let Church men shew humilitie in worde deede countenance and habite 5. Let Priestes bee vnreprooueable adorned with good manners and not giuen to filthie lucre 6. The blame of filthy lucre where with many Church men were charged for this that they allured secular men to renounce the worlde and to bring their goods to the Church they endeuour with multiplied number of wordes to remoue 7. Bishops and Abbots who with deceitful speaches haue circumuened simple men and shauen their heads by such meanes doe possesse their goods in respect of their couetous desire of filthie lucre let them bee subject to Canonicall or Regulare repentance But let those simple men who haue laide downe their haire as men destitute of vnderstanding who cannot gouerne their owne affaires let them remaine in that estate which they haue once vndertaken but let the goods giuen by negligent parentes and receiued or rather reaued by auaritious Church men bee restored againe to their children and heires 8. If Church men lay vp prouision of Cornes in Victuall houses let it not bee to keepe them to a dearth but to support the poore in time of neede therewith 9. Hunting and halking and the insolencie of foolishe and filthie jests are to bee forsaken of Church men 10. Gluttonie drunkennesse is forbidden 11. The Bishop or Abbot must not resort to ciuill judicators to pleade their owne cause except it bee to support the poore and the oppressed Presbyters Deacons and Monkes hauing obtained licence from the Bishop maye compeare in Ciuill judgement seates accompanied with their Aduocate 12. Let not Presbyters Deacons or Monks bee fermers or labourers of the ground 13. It is reported of some brethren that they compell the persons who are to bee admitted in time of their ordination to sweare that they are worthie and that they shall doe nothing repugnant to the Canons and that they shall bee obedient to the Bishop who ordaineth them and to the Church in thewhich they are ordained which oath in regarde it is perilous wee all inhibite and discharge it 14. Bishops in visiting of their parishioners let them not be chargeable vnto them but rather comfortable by preaching the word and by correcting things that are disordered 15. It is reported that some Arch-deacons vse domination ouer the Presbyters and take tribute from them which smelleth rather of tyrannie than of due order For if the Bishop should not vse domination ouer the Clergy but by examplares to the flocke as the Apostle Peter writeth Much lesse shoulde these presume to doe any such like thing 16. Like as in dedication of Churches and for receiuing of orders no money is receiued euen so for buying of Baulme to make Chrisme the Presbyters keepers of Chrisme shall bestowe no money but Bishops of their owne rent shall furnish Baulme for the making of Chrisme and Lightes to the Church 17. It hath beene found in some places that Presbyters haue payed 12. or 14. pennies in yeerely tribute to the Bishop which custome wee haue ordained altogether to bee abolished 18. The receiuing of paunds from incestuous persons from men who pay not their Tythes and from negligent Presbyters is forbidden as a thing which openeth a doore to auarice but rather let Ecclesiasticall discipline strike vpon transgressours 19. Let people giue their Tythes to those Churches wherein their children are baptized and whereunto they resort all the yeere long to heare Church seruice 20. Let peace bee kept amongst all men but in speciall betwixt Bishops and Countes whereby cuery one of them maye mutually support another 21. Ciuill Iudges ought to judge righteously without exception of persons and without receiuing of rewardes and let their Officiars Vicars and Centenaries bee righteous men lest by their auarice and griedinesse the people bee grieued and impouerished And let the witnesses bee of vnsuspect credite for by false witnesses the Countreye is greatly damnified 22. The Abbots and Monkes in this part of the Countreye seeing they haue addicted themselues to the Order of Sainct BENEDICT let them endeuoure to conforme themselues vnto his institution and rules 23. The ordination of Presbyters Deacons and other inferioures is to bee made at a certaine prescribed time 24. Concerning Bishops Presbyters Deacons and Monkes who shall happen to bee slaine let the Emperour giue determination to whome the satisfaction of blood shall belong 25. In manie places the auncient custome of publicke repentance hath ceasted neither is the auncient custome of excommunication and reconciliation in vse Therefore the Emperour is to bee entraited that the auncient discipline maye bee restored againe and they who sinne publikely may be brought to publike repentance and euery man according as hee deserueth maye either be excommunicated or reconciled 26. It is reported that in some Churches there is contention strife for diuiding of Church rentes It is ordained therefore That no Masse shall bee saide in those Churches vntill they who are at variance be reconciled againe 27. Neither the Sacrament of Baptisme nor the Sacrament of Confirmation should bee reiterated 28. Concerning the decrees of affinitie and in what degree Marriage may bee bounde vp euery man is sent to the Canons of the Church to seeke resolution 29. Seeing that the man and the woman are counted in SCRIPTVRE as one fleshe their Parentage is to bee reckoned by like degrees in the matter of Marriage 30. The Marriage of seruantes is not to bee dissolued which is bounde vp with consent of both their masters euerie seruant remaining obedient to his owne master 31. It is rumoured that some women by negligence and others fraudulently doe present their owne children to the Sacrament of Confirmation to the ende they may bee separated from the companie of their husbandes Therefore wee statute and
payment of Tythes and first fruits 10. It is ordained That Presbyters shall preach the worde of God not only in Cities but also in euery Parochin 11. Incestuous copulations are to bee vtterly abhorred 12. Peace is to bee kept with all men according to the wordes of the Apostle Follow peace and sanctification without the which no man shall see God Hebr. cap. 12. vers 14. 13. Let lordes Iudges and the rest of the people bee obedient to their Bishop and let no vnrighteous judgement bee vsed and no bribes receiued nor false testimonie bee admitted 14. In time of Famine let euery man support the necessitie of his owne 15. Let all weightes and measures bee equall and just 16. Let the Sabboth day bee kept holy without Markets Iustice Courtes and seruile labour 17. Let euery Bishop visite his boundes once in the yeere and if hee finde the poore to bee oppressed by the violence of the mightie then let the Bis. with wholsome admonitions exhort them to desist from such oppression incase they will not desist from their violence then let the Bishop bring the cause to the eares of the Prince 18. Let Presbyters keepe the Chrisme and giue it to no man vnder pretence of Medicine 19. Parentes and Witnesses shall bring vp baptized children in the knowledge of God because God hath giuē them vnto Parents and Witnesses haue paunded their worde for their saith 20. Ancient Churches shall not bee depriued of Tythes nor of none other possession 21. That the constitution of ancient Fathers shall bee kept concerning Buriall in Churches 22. Ciuill Iudgement seates shall not bee in Churches 23. The goods belonging vnto the poore if they bee bought let it bee done openly in sight of the Nobles and Iudges of the Citie 24. Let fugitiue Presbyters and Church men bee inquired and sent backe againe vnto their owne Bishop 25. He who hath a Benefice bestowed vpon him for helping the fabricke of Churches let him support the building of them 26. They who sinne publickely let them make their publicke repentance according to the Canons These thinges haue we shortly touched to bee presented vnto our lord the Emperour and to bee corrected by his Highnesse wisedome IN the yeere of our LORD 871. and in the third yeere of the reigne of Basilius Emperour of the East and vnder the reigne of Lewes the second Emperour of the West the Ambassadoures of Pope Adrian the second came to Constantinople Basilius the Emperour gathered a Councell against Photius the patriarch of Constantinople In this Councell great policie was vsed to haue all thinges framed to the contentment of Adrian bishop of Rome For no man was admitted to the Councell except onlie they who had subscribed the supremacie of the Bishoppe of Rome aboue all other Bishops They who refused to subscribe the fore-saide supremacie were contemptuously rejected and not admitted to the Councell So did the authoritie of the Bisshop of Rome proceede to further grouth by flattering of Basilius who slewe his associate Michael as it was founded in the flatterie of Bonifacius the thirde who flattered that vile murtherer Phocas who slewe his master Mauritius In this Councell Photius was deposed and excommunicated and his bookes which hee wrote against the supremacie of the Bishop of Rome were commanded to be burnt Photius was accused for this that hee had accepted the office of a Bishop before hee had receiued other Ecclesiasticall orders Photius alleadged that this was no sufficient cause of deposition in respect that Ambrose bishop of Millan Nectarius bishop of Constantinople and of late dayes Tarasius with consent of the bishop of Rome of Laickes they were made Bishops The Ambassadours of Pope Adrian the second answered that Ambrose was endewed with extraordinarie giftes Nectarius was called at an extraordinarie time to wit when heresie was so ouer-spred that it was an harde thing to finde out a man who was not spotted with heresie and concerning the aduancement of Tarasius to bee bishop of Constantinople to whose admission Adrian the first gaue consent they answered That it was done for a speciall cause in regarde hee was a zealous maintainer of the adoration of Images This answere declareth that incase Photius also had beene a zealous maintainer of the adoration of Images the Romane Bishop and his Ambassadoures coulde haue dispensed with the want of Ecclesiasticall orders preceeding his admission to his Bishopricke as they did in the person of Tarasius In this Councell also the Ambassadoures of Adrian magnifying the authoritie of the Pope affirmed that the bishop of Rome might judge of the actions of all other bishops but no man might judge of him And albeit the Orientall bishops in the sixt Generall Councell cursed Pope Honorius after his death yet it is to bee marked saye they that hee was accused of heresie And in this case onely it is lawfull for inferiours to resist their superioures and to disclaime their peruerse opinions In this point also they saide That none of the Patriarches and Bishops proceeded against the defunct bishop of Rome without the consent of the Romane Chaire going before them Now obserue good Reader with what fidelitie Onuphrius defendeth the name of Honorius the first as free of all suspition of heresie when as the Ambassadours of Adrian the second for verie shame durst not presume to doe it More-ouer the worshipping of Images in this Councell got a newe allowance againe and it was commaunded That the image of Christ shoulde bee holden in no lesse reuerence than the bookes of the Gospell The Bulgarians also were made subject to the Romane Bisshop And Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople in regarde he was restored to his place again by the meanes of the bishop of Rome hee made no opposition in the contrarie Neuerthelesse this alteration continued but short time for the Bulgarians droue out of their bounds the Latine Priests and were serued with Grieke Priests againe Diuerse Canons were constituted in this Councell but so coincident with the Canons of other Councels that it is a superfluous thing to make a rehearsall of them In the subscription of the Actes of the Councell great controuersie fell out for the Graecians could not abide the name of Ludouicke Emperour of the West because they thought that the honourable name of an Emperour only belonged to their owne Soueraigne lord who was Emperour of Constantinople More-ouer a number of them came to the Emperour Basilius and requested him that their subscriptions might bee redeliuered vnto them againe wherein they had subscribed to the supremacie of the Romane Bishop or else the Church of Constantinople would be in perpetuall subjection to the Chare of Rome These subscriptions afore-saide were restored againe but with great difficultie CArolus Caluus conuocated a Councell in Fraunce at A◅ciniacum consisting of ten Bishops The bishops of Lions Vason and Trier were chiefe Presidents in the Councel Hincmarus bisshop of Rhemes accused in this Conuention his owne Nephewe
signe of subjection vnto him that is a thing no lesse reprooueable than the fact of Samson Wee reade of CONDALVS Gouernour of LYCIA vnder MAVSOLVS King of CARIA that hee gained infinite summes of Golde and Siluer for suffering the people of LYCIA to weare their haire as an ornament of their bodies wherein they much delighted But it is otherwise with the shauelinges of the ROMANE Church whose expectation of gaine beginneth not vntill their heads bee shauen then they gette some benefice by ascending degrees their estate is aduanced vntill they become companions to Princes LINDANVS according to his accustomed manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Serious in trifles hee will needes haue this custome of shauing the heads of Church-men to bee referred vnto the APOSTLE PETER whose head saieth hee the enemies of the GOSPELL did shaue before they executed him vnto the death And this rebuke of CHRIST the CHVRCH conuerted it into an honourable rite of shauing the heads of Church men after the similitude of the shauing of Simon Peters head But if the ROMANE Church had beene verie sollicitous to haue kept the doctrine of the true faith of CHRIST iâ—… puritie as it was deliuered by SIMON PETER and the rest of the APOSTLES they had not beene so serious in matters of haire ANOTHER custome in the ROMANE Church is to annoint with oyle all them who are admitted to Church Orders Where haue they learned this custome from the sonnes of AARON who were annointed with oyle LEVIT CAP. 8. vers 30. and consecrated to the worke of their ministration Maye it not justlie bee spoken of them which was spoken of olde vnto him who was too loftie in his vaunting speaches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye Either encrease your strength or diminishe your loftinesse Euen so I saye to the Chaplens of the ROMANE Church That they shoulde either bee liker vnto CHRIST who was a Priest according to the order of MELCHISEDECK or else they shoulde bragge lesse of the ceremonies of the LEVITICALL Lawe seeing that the Priesthood of Melchisedeck is farre different from the Priesthood of Aaron To grace this Sacrament of Order all these seuen Orders afore-saide are attributed vnto CHRIST himselfe Hee was a Doore-keeper saye they when He cast out the buyers and sellers out of the TEMPLE IOANN CAP. 2. VERS 15. Hee was a Reader when Hee read the place of ISAIAS in the Synagogue of NAZARETH saying The Spirite of the LORD is vpon mee c. LVKE CAP. 4. vers 17. Hee did the office of an Exorcist when Hee cured a man possessed with a Deuill LVKE CAP. 4. vers 33. Hee practised the office of Acoluthus when Hee saide Hee who followeth Mee shall not walke in darkenesse but shall haue the light of Life Ioann Cap. 8. vers 12. The office of a sub-Deacon when Hee washed His Disciples feete Ioann Cap. 13. vers 4. The office of a Deacon when Hee distributed Bread and Wine to His Disciples Matth. Cap. 26. vers 26. And finallie Hee executed His Priestlie office when Hee offered Himselfe vpon the Crosse a Sacrifice for our sinnes Matth. cap. 27. vers 50. Who can bee so babishe ignorant but hee maye vnderstande that CHRIST in working sauing miracles Hee declared Himselfe the promised MESSIAS and Sauiour In reforming the abuses of the Temple Hee declared Himselfe to bee both King and Priest to whome reformation of abuses in the Church belongeth In reading Holie Scripture and opening the sense and meaning thereof to the people Hee declared Himselfe to bee the Great Prophet whom GOD promised to sende into the worlde DEVTER XVIII And when CHRIST saieth Hee who followeth Mâ—…e shall not walke in darkenesse c. these wordes doe import That wee who followe CHRIST are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but not that CHRIST himselfe is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who could once imagine that the hearts of men coulde bee ouer-casten with such horrible darkenesse as to attribute to the Lorde of the House of GOD the basest rowme in all the House and to make a Doore-keeper of him for a time NOwe the Ceremonies which are vsed in the Consecration of them who are admitted to inferiour Orders are these The Doore-keepers are admitted with the signe of deliuering the keyes of the Church-doore vnto them The Readers by deliuering vnto them the Holie Bible The Exorcistes by deliuering vnto them certaine formes of adjuration of persons possessed with Deuils or transported with madnesse And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by deliuering vnto them Tapers of waxe with a little water potte Are these elementes instituted by GOD and hath GOD annexed vnto Keyes Bookes Adjurations and Tapers of waxe a promise of spirituall grace If these two thinges cannot bee prooued by Holy Scripture then no Sacrament can bee acknowledged in these Orders especiallie since the administration of these offices is committed to boyes to ignorant fellowes and to men who haue no extraordinarie gift of casting out of Deuils as the Exorcistes of the Primitiue Church had of olde The like I speake of superiour Orders The signes and Ceremonies which are vsed in admitting of Presbyters whome now they call Priestes are the presenting vnto them a platter in the which consecrated Hosties are contained to declare that they are called to stande at the Altar to consecrate the elementes and to offer vp the bodie and blood of CHRIST as a propâ—…tiatorie Sacrifice to the Father Howe blasphemous this opinion is I haue alreadie declared in the TREATISâ—… Of the Sacrifice of the Masse but for the present this I saye That if the auncient Ceremonie of Imposition of handes had beene kept in admission of Presbyters yet it coulde not haue beene called a Sacrament of the Newe Testament because a Sacrament is a visible signe of the inuisible grace of GOD and belonging to all them to whome the Couenant of GOD belongeth Onelie this obserued that euerie Sacrament must bee applied in its owne time as GOD hath ordained The Ceremonie of breathing vpon them who are admitted Priestes conjoyned with these wordes Receaue the Holie Spirite Ioann Cap. 20. vers 22. it is a preposterous counterfeiting of CHRIST whome wee aught to followe in such thinges as Hee hath sette downe to bee followed but not to presume to doe all thinges which Hee did for demonstration of His diuine power The Deacons in the Romane Church are ordained by a Bisshop who cloatheth them with their Stoles and their Oraria vpon their left shoulders and putteth into their handes the Booke of the Euangell whereof they shoulde bee Preachers Their office is to attende vpon the Presbyters when they minister the Sacramentes to laye the Hosties vpon the Altar to prepare and to couer the LORDES Table to carrie the Crosse and to preach and sing the Gospell and the Epistle to the people In the ordination of Deacons there is neither a regarde of the first institution of Deacons appointed by CHRISTES Apostles Acts 6. neither is there anie similitude
of their Hierarchle haue forsaken it yet this they gaine that Marriage beeing counted an holie Sacrament they haue drawne the cognition of all Matrimoniall causes vnder their judicatorie This beeing done and their authoritie beeing setled they tooke boldnesse to make lawes both impious against GOD and injurious to men as namelie that Marriages bound vp betwixt young persons without consent of Parentes shoulde bee firme and itable That amongst kinsfolke it shoulde not bee lawfull to marrie within the seuenth degree and these were alreadie married within these degrees shoulde bee separated againe That a man who is diuorced from an adulterous woman shall not haue libertie to marrie during her life-time That they who are spirituall brethren and sisters by the Sacrament of Baptisme and Confirmation shall not haue leaue to marrie one another And Marriage is forbidden at certaine seasons of the yeere And finallie that the Church may dispense with the degrees of consanguinitie forbidden in the eighteenth CHAPTER of LEVITICVS and finde out moe degrees impeding Marriage to bee bound vp The Apostle PAVL when hee calleth Marriage a great mysterie EPHES. CAP. 5. VERS 32. hee is speaking concerning CHRIST and concerning His Church And it is indeede a mysterie vnspeakeable whether wee consider the beginning or the progresse or the consummation of this Marriage It is begunne in Earth and perfected in Heauen And the loue of CHRIST and His Church is vnspeakeable For euen the Spouse of CHRIST albeit shee bee infirme and weake in the Earth yet her heart is so inflamed with the loue of her husband that shee forgetteth all thinges and remembereth vpon Him shee counteth all thinges to be dongue in comparison of him one sight of His reconciled face is dearer to her than all the treasures of the worlde His name is like a sweete oyntment powred out and delighting her soule with the sweete smell of saluation And if the loue of the Church towardes CHRIST bee vnspeakeable who can comprehende the length breadth and deepnesse of the loue of CHRIST towardes His Church who hath purged her from all spotte of sinne in this worlde and prepared a glorious mansion for her in His Fathers house that is in Heauen But this is not spoken of the marriage of mortall men with their wiues True it is that the Apostle PAVL in that same place setteth downe some similitude betwixt corporall marriages and the spirituall marriage betwixt CHRIST and His Church But that is not enough to furnishe out an ordinarie Sacrament in the Church of GOD for then shoulde there bee infinite Sacramentes For the Kingdome of GOD MATTHEW 13. is compared to a man who soweth good seede in his fielde It is compared to leuen and to a treasure that is hidden in the fielde and to a drawe nette and to a graine of Mustard seede yet all these thinges are not Sacramentes in the Church Yea and in the marriage of ADAM and EVA wee see a certaine similitude of the spirituall marriage betwixt CHRIST and His Church for ADAM loued the woman which was fleshe of his fleshe and bone of his bones and in whom hee saw his owne similitude GENES CHAP. 2. VERS 23. And CHRIST in like manner by feeding vs with His owne bodie and blood Hee maketh vs fleshe of His owne fleshe and bone of his owne bones and more-ouer Hee stampeth vs with His owne similitude to assure vs that He loueth vs whom Hee hath stamped with His owne likenesse In like manner a matrimoniall bande is more indissoluble than other bandes for other bandes like as they are bounde vp with consent of parties so in like manner they maye bee dissolued and vndone with consent of parties but the bande of Marriage cannot bee vndone except by death or fornication But the conjunction betwixt CHRIST and His Church ROMAN CHAP. VIII cannot bee vndone by death it selfe As concerning spirituall whordome the true Church which consisteth of a number whome GOD hath elected called justified sanctified and whome Hee intendeth to glorifie These I saye the LORD in mercie preserueth from spirituall whordome and apostasie from the knowne trueth And like as a chaste woman delighteth in her husbande whether hee bee present with her or absent from her if hee bee present shee delighteth to conferre with him if hee bee absent shee delighteth to talke of him to reade his letters to beholde the tokens of his fauour towardes her and finallie in the secrete parloure of her heart to meditate of his goodnesse towardes her Basil. Magn. De vera Virginiâ—… Euen so the Church is rauished with an vnspeakeable delight of her husband IESVS CHRIST Hee is spirituallie present and by holie prayers shee talketh with Him night and daye Hee is corporallie absent therefore shee delighteth to talke of His loue and goodnesse towardes her and to reade the bookes of holie Scripture wherein His good will towardes her is clearlie manifested and in the secrete chamber of her heart continuallie to meditate of His second blessed appearance IN nothing doeth the ROMANE Church agree better with vs for a time than in magnifying Marriage as an holie bande instituted by GOD in PARADISE and hauing a type and similitude of the loue of CHRIST towardes His Church and therefore they make it an holie Sacrament in the Church which no man euer did before the dayes of Pope GREGORIE But when they perceaued that this was not consented vnto that Marriage shoulde bee counted one of the ordinarie Sacramentes in the Church especiallie the whole Hierarchie of the ROMANE Church disclaiming it and the East Church in a generall Councell disallowing prohibition of Marriage to men called to spirituall offices The ROMANE Church tooke offence at euerie thing which was repugnant to their opinion They coulde neither abide them who denied that Marriage was a Sacrament nor yet them who gaue libertie to Church men to marrie And so beeing irritated on all sides they beganne to speake euill of Marriage as a worke of the fleshe and an estate vncompetent to men in spirituall offices Is not the ROMANE Church in this poinct like vnto the Riuer EVPHRATES which flowing out of the Mountaines of ARMENIA setteth its course Westward vntill it forgather with the skirtes of Mount TAVRVS and then when the course of it is hindered it fetcheth a contrarie course and runneth directlie East vntill it bee mixed with the water of TYGRIS Euen so the ROMANE Church which coulde neuer abide to bee controlled it tooke occasion to speake vnreuerentlie of Marriage because their opinions were not receaued in the Church without contradiction NOwe seeing the cause is euidentlie knowne wherefore they were so serious to drawe in Matrimonie into the number of Sacramentes namelie to the ende that matrimoniall causes might bee founde spirituall causes and might bee judged by spirituall Iudges Let vs consider what constitutions they made in matters of Matrimonie without anie warrand or regarde of Scripture insomuch that their vilepending of Scripture maketh a number of
yeere of Tiberius The Senat of Rome refuseth to acknowledge the diuinitie of Christ. Pilat killeth himselfe Caius would be counted a god The Iewes abhorred the vpsetting of the image of Caius in their Temple The petition of Agrippa The bloodie letter of Caius written to Petronius his Deputie The hypocrisie of Agrippa Contention betweene the Iewes and Grecians who dwelt at Alexandria New Iupiter in worse case then old Iupiter The famine foretold by Agabus The Council of Jerusalem ANNO 48. Romaine deputies The ten persecuting Emperours wrestled against God The first persecution ANNO Chr. 65 The martyrdome of Peter Paul Romain Deputies Contention betweene Agrippa and the Iewes The martyrdom of Iames surnamed Iustus The ground of the warre betweene the Iewes and the Romanes Foreranning tâ—…kens of the destruction of Ierusalem The destruction of Ierusalem ANNO Chr. 71. The flood of Noe the ouerthrow of Sodome and destruction of Ierusalem types of the great iudgement to come The second persecution AN. Chr. 96. The banishment of the Apostle John Domitian afraide by rumors of the Kingdome of Christ. Apostles Euangelists The true successours of the Apostles Bishops of Rome Linus Ignatius Papias Heretiques Simon Magus Menander Ebion Cerinthus Nicolaitansâ—… A Treatise of antiquitie Antiquitie of veritie Antiquitie of errour Antiquitie of custome Where veritie is to be â—…ound The power of the veritie The reue rence that should be câ—…ried to the veritie The more the veritie is despised in the world the more ardently it should be loued Antiquitie is no honoar to errour Errour in religion an execrable thing Errour repugneth to itselfe Both ancient and late errours magnifie creatures With the diminution of the glory of the Creator The trueth is not to be judged by outward appearance Antiquitie of custome differeth from antiquitie of commandement How ancient truth may be discerned from ancient lies Foure counterfaite masks of antiquitie in Poperie Wicked men reade holy Scripture of intention to gainesay the trueth of God †Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Confident speaking without a sure ground is not to be regarded What the word heresie doth signifie The grounâ—… of heresie Similitudeâ—… Pride accompanying ignorance The propagation of herâ—…sie Heresie strengthened by the arme of manalanerly The curse of God vpon Heretiques heresies and places of their meetings How Heretiques should be dealt with by the Pastours HAV the magistrate should deale with Heretiques Similitude How the people should deale with Heretiques The word foundation taken properly 〈◊〉 oâ—…ly to Christ. Take heede to the demonstrations of God and beware of Satans demonstrations The similttude of a stone frequently vsedin Scripture The seconâ—… comfort An wholsom admonition In what sense the doctrine of the Prophets c. is called the foundation â—…imilitude Faith is called afoundation The offices of Christ declare that he is a true foundation Christ is a liuing fâ—…undation Similitude The contempt of men cannot impaire the glory of Christ. Similitude We drawe nere to Christ by faith Of Emporours The thirde persecution ANNO Chr. 108 The martyrdome of Simon the son of Cleopas The letter of Plinie 2. written to Traian Gregorieâ—… prayed for the soule of Traian Barcochebas a false prophet seduced the nation of the lewes Adrianus his intention to builde a Church for the honour of Christ. The fourth persecution ANN. Ch. 168. The martyrdome of Polycarpus and Iustinus Slanderous speeches against Christians The Romain armie supported by the prayers of the Christians Contrarie lâ—…wes Bishops of Rome Martyre Mâ—…tyre Maâ—…tyre Martyre The rashnes of Victor Of other Doctours and Preachâ—… Agrippas Castor Hegesippus Melito Iustinus Martyr Polycarpus Ireneus Clemens Alexandrinus Of Heretiques Gnostici Valentinuâ—… Marcus Cerdon Marcion Tatianus Encratitae Montanus Cataphryges Aquila and Theodosion rathâ—…r Apostatstben Heretiques Sacred scripture cannot be sufficiently commended Similitude It is perillous to separat the booke of the worde from the booke of the workes Similitude The spirit the word are not to be separated The Word of God is to bee found in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles The Prophets and Apostlâ—…s added nothing to Moses Similitude Three inturies done to the Written Word by reueiencing of traditions False accusations of holy Scripture Vnsufficiencie Difficultie Perill Things necessarte are to be kept al-beit they be abused Similitude Why Heretiques doe hate the Scripture Similitude The care of Christians of olde to keepe the scripture from burning A remarkable speech of an old honorable Lady Scriptures belong to the sheepe of Christ as their proper treasure Reformation of religion made according to the Written word The cause wherfore the Apostles put in write the summe of their doctrin Be not deceiued with the generalitie of the word tradition Similitude The true meaning of the words of Paul 2. Thess. 2. 15. Constancie differeth froÌ„ wilfulnesse The testimome of Ireneus abused Papists will not binde themselues in all points to old traditions The value of tradition in the fâ—… age In the Second age In the last age The word therefore to be considered 2. Thess. 2. ver 15. Christ doth great honour to the Scriptures Defection in the visible Chuâ—…ch no new thing Differences betweene the ancient fathers and Papists of our time con cerningmeats and mariage The Council of Ancyra Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria a maried man The Council of Gangra The probibition of meats and mariage is an apostasie from the faub. Our seruice to God should be a reasonable seruice The Popish church speak lies in hypocrisie rather then old Heretiques What is meant by a consâ—…ence seared with an hote yron Forbidding and biddâ—…ng wordes of authoritie We ought to hearken vnto the voyce that commeth downe from heauen Similitude Great arrogancie in prohibition of meates Arrogancie mixed with foolishnesse Similitude Similitude The last age of the worlde more senslesse then the first Similitude Both blasphemie and hypocrisie in the matter of mariage and meats is condemned by the Apostle The Papistes more subtle â—…en the Manicheis were The grace of thanksgiuing witnesseth that we enjoy both the gift and the giuer We ougâ—…t 〈◊〉 be ruled by Gods word iâ—… all things both corporat spirisuali The conscience is subject to the yocke of God The cause wherefore the succession of Romam Bishops was magnified of old The succession of Dauid The succession of Aaron The succession of the Prophets The succession of the Apostles The alledged succession of the Romaine Church spotted with heresie schisme and idolatry The heresie of the Collyridians renued increased by the chaire of Rome Eugenius 4. B. of Rome a notable schismatick The chaire of Rome defiled with idolatrie Lkeerrours haue like grounds The Romain church like to the successours of Aaron What inconuenients follow if the promise made to the Aposâ—…les successors be absolute The Apostles had calling gâ—…es prerogatiues extraordinarie The fist persecution ANN. Ch. 205. Leonides the father of Origen Alexander fellow laboureâ—… with Naâ—…cislus Rhais a mar tyre hrunt before she